Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Amanda

Posted by taboolover1966 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 12452  |  
99%
  |  17

Amanda's Anal Ravishment

Amanda Thompson stands in front of a mirror. She holds an angel costume up against her sexy body, admiring herself. She looks up and down the costume, liking the length of it. She decides to try it on in the dressing room.

Amanda takes the costume over and summons the saleslady.

"May I help you?" the saleslady says.

"Yes, you can. I would like to try this on." Amanda says.

"Okay ma'am, right this way." the saleslady says.

Amanda watches as the saleslady walks towards a row of dressing rooms. She follows her, keeping the costume laid over her right arm.

The saleslady walks into the dressing room. She reaches a door and opens it. She moves aside to let Amanda in.

"Here you go, ma'am." the saleslady says.

"Thanks." Amanda says.

Amanda closes the door and puts the costume on a metal holder. She takes off the pink T-shirt and the purple skirt that she is wearing.

She tosses them aside and checks out her body in the mirror. She takes in her 5'4 frame, her shoulder length brown hair, her big blue eyes, her 40C firm tits, and her smooth tan skin.

Standing at the tender age of 18, she thinks she is pretty damn sexy. She has no trouble attracting looks from guys. She could have any man she wanted.

But her heart is already taken. It belongs to her boyfriend of 8 months, Chad.

Amanda stops staring at her reflection and grabs the angel costume. She takes it off the hanger and slides it over her slender body. The costume fits her perfectly. It is white and partly see through at the top where her tits are.

She takes her hands and rubs the costume onto her body. She loves how it feels against her skin.

She decides to get it so she takes it off and puts her other clothes back on. She puts the costume on the hanger and walks out of the dressing room. She walks up to the cashier and pays for it. She then leaves and heads home enjoying the cool night air outside.

Once home, Amanda takes the costume to her room. She lays it down on her bed and looks at her clock. Realizing that she only has 30 minutes until the party, she decides to call up her boyfriend Chad and find out if he is going.

Amanda grabs her cell phone and dials Chad's number. She puts the cell phone up to her ear and waits for him to respond.

Chad Hamilton sits in his favorite chair, which is a blue stadium chair. He is watching a porno when suddenly he hears his cell phone ringing. He reaches over and picks it up, placing it to his ear.

"Hello?" Chad says.

"Hey baby. This is Amanda." Amanda says.

"Oh hey baby. What's up?" Chad says.

"Oh nothing much. Just calling to find out if you are going to the costume party at that club tonight." Amanda says.

Chad thinks for a moment. He knows that he's going to go, but he doesn't want Amanda to know that. He has a naughty surprise for her. He is going to do something tonight to her that he has wanted to do for quite some time now. He is going to anally **** her.

Since he doesn't want her to know that, he comes up with an excuse quickly.

"Umm, sorry baby. I'm not going. I..uhh..don't feel to well. I'm just going to stay home tonight. You go ahead and go without me." Chad says.

Amanda feels disappointed that Chad is not going to be there. She was really looking forward to sharing tonight with him. But since he said that he doesn't feel well, she has to respect that.

But what she doesn't know is that he will be there.

"Oh well, okay baby. I'll call you tomorrow okay. Feel better. Love you." Amanda says.

Chad hears Amanda's unneeded disappointment. He feels a little bad about lying to her, but he knows that he had no choice. He doesn't want anything to ruin his naughty plan.

"Okay baby. Love you too." Chad says.

Chad stops talking to Amanda and puts the cell phone down. He gets up out of his chair and walks over to his bed where his costume is.

He grabs it and places it on his chair. He then takes off his gray T-shirt and his black jeans, throwing them to the floor. He reaches over and grabs his black warrior costume.

He puts the costume on his body. He then grabs his mask and put it's on his face. This will help Chad hide his identity from Amanda.

Chad walks in front of his mirror and makes sure that he looks all right. He is a pretty studly guy, standing at 5'11 and weighing 150 pounds. With thick red hair, brown eyes, and an 11-inch dick he is quite a heartbreaker.

He could have any pussy or ass that he wanted, but he prefers to partake in Amanda's tonight.

Chad takes one more look in the mirror. He then heads out the door, walking to the club.

Amanda puts down her cell phone and turns it off. She goes over to her bed and grabs her costume. She places it on her closet door. She then takes off her top and skirt, throwing it aside onto the floor.

She grabs her outfit again and brings it over to her body. She then slips it on over her head, slowly pulling it down over her body.

She decides to keep her bra and panties on instead of taking them off because she is so sure that she is not going to get any cock tonight.

Oh how very wrong she is.

Amanda takes one final look in the mirror. She then grabs her shoes, which are white heels. She slips them on and heads out of the house to the club.

Amanda reaches the club quickly. She walks inside and goes over to a table where she sits down. She looks around at all the dancing couples. That makes her really wish that Chad were there.

Chad arrives at the club and he walks inside. He looks throught his mask, and sees Amanda sitting at a table. He can tell that she is still a little disappointed, but he plans on fixing that very soon.

He cannot keep his eyes off her. She just looks so damn sexy tonight. He decides to go ahead and make his move on her by asking her to dance.

Chad walks over to Amanda. He feels his cock start to get hard in anticipation of what will be soon to come. He can hardly wait to **** her.

Amanda feels eyes on her. She turns her head and looks up, quickly noticing a really handsome guy looking at her.

"Would you like to dance?" Chad says.

Amanda hears this dark stranger ask her to dance. She figures a dance cannot hurt anything so she decides to accept.

"Yes, I would like that." Amanda says.

Chad heads Amanda's response to his question. He reaches down and takes her by the hand, leading her to the dance floor.

Amanda follows this guy to the floor. She feels her pussy become wet just by the thought of being close to his handsome stranger.

Chad pulls Amanda fully onto the dance floor. He wraps his strong arms around her body and pulls her dangerously close. He knows that she has no idea that it is him and he is so very glad of that.

Amanda feels this guy pull her close to his body. She likes being this close to him. She wraps her arms around him and lets her body press against his. She can feel something hard press against her pussy and she knows it's his cock.

Chad feels Amanda's body close to his. He feels his cock press against her pussy. He smiles a devilish smile and presses it a little bit harder against her. He wants to make her pussy so wet right here.

Amanda feels this stranger's cock press harder against her pussy. The feeling of him makes her pussy much more wetter. She can feel her sweet pussy juices soak her thin panties.

She starts wanting this stranger so bad. She presses her wet pussy up against his cock, wanting him to feel her.

Chad feels something wet press against his cock. He realizes quickly that it is Amanda's pussy. He finds himself wanting to fuck her right here right now. But first, he wants to get a little bit of dirty dancing in.

Chad starts grinding his cock against Amanda. He starts moving his entire body up against hers.

Amanda feels this guy moving his entire body up against hers. It feels so good to her. She starts pressing her body back up against his, taking her left leg and wrapping it around his waist.

Amanda then brings her pussy up as close as she can and rubs it against this guy's cock. She feels the head of his cock press up against her clit. She suddenly moans out because it shoots pleasure throught her entire body.

Chad feels Amanda's leg around his waist and he feels her pussy press against his cock. It feels so good to him and makes wanting to take her increase badly.

Chad and Amanda dirty dance for fifteen minutes more. Their bodies are pressed so close together that there is no space at all between them.

Finally, Chad cannot take it anymore. He cock is so rock hard that he must have his way with Amanda right now. He looks around and sees a private room to his left. He is ready to take her there now.

Chad reaches behind him and takes Amanda's hands into his. He then starts leading her to this private room.

Amanda feels this guy take her hands into his. She moves her leg off his waist and starts walking behind him. She is not sure where they are going, but she is anxious to find out.

Chad walks to the private room with Amanda in hand. He reaches the room quickly and walks inside, pulling Amanda in with him. He then shuts the door with his foot.

Chad takes Amanda and pushes her up against the wall. He then steps back and takes one long lustful look at her.

Amanda notices that she and this guy are in a private room. She also notices that she is pressed up against a wall.

Amanda, feeling this guy's eyes on her again, looks directly back at him. She lets her eyes stare back at his body and returns the long lustful look.

Chad notices that Amanda is returning his lustful look. Having her do that turns him on so much. He decides quickly that under no cirmustances can he wait anymore. Her body is going to be his.

Chad walks over to Amanda quickly. He grabs her arms and puts them up over her head. He then brings his hands down to her clothes and rips them off her body fully.

Chad takes the clothes and throws them aside. He wants to make this experience kinky, so he looks around for something to tie her hands up with so she cannot move them.

Chad notices some rope and a handkerchief to use on her in a corner. He walks over and grabs them into his hand. He then walks back over to Amanda.

He places the rope on her wrists and the handkerchief on her eyes. He then stands back a little to admire his work.

Amanda feels her eyes covered and her hands bound. She gets a little scared and she lets out a small scream of fear. She is not even sure if the guy is still there or has left her all alone.

Chad hears Amanda's screams and he just laughs out loud. He loves knowing that she is scared. It is such a turn on for him.

Chad walks forward towards Amanda. He reaches her quickly and brings his hands forward. He grabs onto her bra and rips it off her body. He watches as her beautiful tits come into view. He automatically feels the need to suck and bite them.

Amanda feels her tits hit the cold air. She quickly realizes that her bra has been ripped away from her body. She feels both horny and scared at the same time.

Chad leans forward and takes one of Amanda's breasts into his hand. He lifts it up to his mouth and licks the nipple hard with his tongue.

Amanda feels her nipple get licked. She moans loudly to the sensations. She wants to feel that again.

Chad hears Amanda moan. He decides to say something before he licks her nipple again.

"Mmm yeah you little bitch. I know you like that. Fucking beg me if you want more." Chad says.

Amanda hears what this guy says. She is becoming so horny from this situation that she will happily beg for more pleasure like that.

"Please, oh please. I want more. I fucking like it. Fucking give me more." Amanda says.

Chad hears Amanda beg for more. She is acting like such a slut and he loves it. He gives her nipple harder licks, making it harder under his tongue.

While Chad is doing this, he reaches down and rips off Amanda's panties in one swift movement. He throws them aside and smells her pussy juices as they fill the air. He feels his cock get harder by just that.

Amanda feels cold air on her pussy. She moans knowing that she is now exposed to this stranger's mouth and hands. She finds that she wants him to touch her everywhere.

Chad hears Amanda moan. He loves how that sounds to his ears. He knows that she moaned because she feels her pussy exposed to him.

"God, what a slut." Chad thinks to himself.

Chad moves his mouth to her other tit. He licks her nipple and even bites down on it. He then lets one of his hands move down to her pussy. He spreads open her pussy lips with one of his fingers and starts rubbing her clit with another one.

Amanda screams out in pleasure when she feels her hard little clit being rubbed by this guy. She feels her pussy become even wetter. She pulls at her restraints wanting loose so she can please him back.

Chad hears Amanda scream out in pleasure. He keeps on rubbing her clit, noticing how wetter she is becoming. He feels the need to lick her become practically unbearable.

Chad licks her nipple a little bit more. He then kisses his way down her sensual body taking in every inch of her. The smell of her dripping wet pussy fills his nose as he kisses his way down to heaven. He plans on licking her sweet pussy until it is red and sore.

Amanda feels this guy's lips moving down her body going towards her pussy. She finds the mere fantasy of what this guy will do to her makes her so hot. She can hardly wait to have his face between her legs.

Chad reaches Amanda's pussy. He notices in the dim light that she is shaved and he loves that. He gets down on his knees and moves his hand off of her pussy. He quickly replaces it with his hungry tongue.

Chad starts licking Amanda's clit roughly, taking it fully on his tongue. He tastes her sweetness as it comes upon his tongue. He becomes addicted to her taste very quickly.

Amanda feels her clit being licked on by this handsome stranger. It feels so good that she swears it could make her pass out. She pulls against her restraints instinctively and moans. She even opens her legs more to give him better access.

Chad notices that Amanda is pulling against her restraints. He doesn't want her to do that. He quickly puts a stop to it by biting down hard on her clit.

Amanda feels a sudden sharp pain run through her body. She moans out in pain and even cries a little bit. She figures out quickly though not to move. If she does, she knows she will get hurt again.

Chad notices that Amanda has stopped moving. He is glad of that and he decides to start licking her pussy again. He moves his teeth off her clit and licks it hard. He gets into a licking rhythm quickly and finds himself not wanting to stop.

While Chad is licking Amanda's clit, he brings two of his fingers up to her tight fuckhole. He angles his fingers and slips them deep inside. He then starts finger fucking her hard showing her no mercy.

Amanda feels a couple of fingers in her pussy. They feel so big and stretch her tight pussy so well. But she knows what would stretch her even better and that would be his cock. She can hardly wait to feel that.

Chad finds that he enjoys fingering Amanda's tight pussy. He loves watching his big fingers go in and out of her beautiful pink pussy. He wants to fuck her so bad.

Chad keeps up his licking, enjoying every minute of it. He quickly realizes that he is still wearing his clothes. He moves his mouth off Amanda's pussy and his fingers out of her fuckhole.

He then stands up and quickly takes off his costume, leaving only the mask on so he can keep his identity hidden.

Amanda notices that her pussy is not being pleased. She moans in disappointment because her pussy feels so empty now.

Chad hears Amanda moan. He figures out quickly why. He knows she misses having her pussy pleased. He just smiles to himself cause he knows how much more slutty this makes her look to him.

He looks down at his rock hard cock, so glad that it is unconfined now. He can hardly wait to shove it in her pussy and then in her ass.

Chad moves his eyes from his cock back to Amanda's pussy. His mouth waters as he stares at it. He gets back down on his knees and places his tongue back on her pussy. He starts licking her hard again.

Amanda feels her pussy being licked again. It feels so good and she knows she won't last much longer. She knows that she is going to cum very soon.

Chad decides to just go ahead and concentrate on Amanda's clit. He wants to make her cum so they can fuck. He licks her harder and faster.

Amanda feels the tongue on her pussy speed up. The mere sensation of that makes her orgasm come to the surface. She feels it hitting her and she knows there is no way to stop it.

"Ohh fuck I'm cumming!" Amanda screams out.

Chad hears Amanda scream out that she is cumming. He feels her pussy tighten up on his tongue and he can tell she is cumming hard. He starts licking her clit as fast as he can, feeling her body shake under him.

Amanda feels her pussy tighten up and she knows this guy can feel it too. She moans so loudly as she cums fully that anybody in earshot could hear her. She cannot help herself..it's just that good.

Chad hears Amanda moan out loudly. He knows that anybody can hear her, but he doesn't care if they do. He knows that she will be screaming a hell of a lot louder than that when he shoves his cock in her ass.

Chad works his tongue over Amanda's clit as she finishes cumming. He then gets up off the floor and brings his lips up to hers. He kisses her hard, shoving his tongue inside her mouth.

Amanda feels her orgasm stop and feels lips on hers. She also feels a tongue in her mouth. She responds by kissing him back and shoving her tongue in his mouth.

Chad feels Amanda kiss him back. He loves how her tongue feels in his mouth. He decides to go ahead and fuck her. He reaches down and grabs onto Amanda's left leg. He wraps it around his waist. He then shoves his cock deep inside her.

Amanda and Chad break their kiss at that very moment. The sensation of having their two bodies joined is so amazing to the both of them.

"Ohh!" both of them moan at the same time.

Chad starts thrusting his hard meat in and out of Amanda's pussy. He feels it grip around him like a vice and he loves how that feels. He pushes his cock in deeper, wanting it to go in all the way.

Amanda feels this guy's cock push deeper into her pussy. The pleasure she was feeling before has increased ten times over. She wants to feel him press against her cervix.

Amanda takes her other leg and wraps it around this stranger's hip. She then starts fucking him back hoping he will like that.

Chad feels Amanda's leg go around his waist. It f***es him to pull his body closer to hers, which he likes. He thrusts his cock in her faster now, really pumping her hard.

"Oh baby, that's so fucking good. Oh yes, fuck me harder. You're the best lover I've ever had." Amanda cries out.

Chad hears Amanda and he loves what she says. He's enjoying this feeling his is giving her in her pussy, but he finds himself wanting to **** her in the ass right now.

Chad quickly pulls his cock out of Amanda's pussy. He then moves backwards a little bit, causing her legs to fall back down to the floor. He feels excitement run through him just thinking about r****g her.

Amanda feels her pussy suddenly become empty. She moans again in disappointment and becomes sure that they are done. She has no idea how truly wrong she is.

Chad grabs Amanda by the waist and roughly turns her around. He brings his body up close to hers again and uses his legs to f***e hers further apart. He then bends her over slightly and places his cock at the entrance of her virgin ass.

Amanda suddenly feels her body bent over and the cock at her ass. She automatically becomes scared and tries to shut her legs closed.

Chad notices this and he becomes slightly angry. He knew she would pull this, but there isn't any way he's going to stop now.

"Look bitch don't move. I'm going to **** you in the ass." Chad says roughly.

Amanda hears that it causes her fear to shoot up automatically. She doesn't want to have her ass ****d because she is a virgin there.

"No please, don't **** my ass. Please…I'm a virgin there." Amanda pleads.

Chad hears Amanda plead for him to not **** her. Her protests are falling on deaf ears because he does not care if she wants it or not. He's going to **** her ass anyway.

Chad pushes his cock up against her ass more. He then starts pushing it in, noticing the resistance her ass is giving. He's determined to get in cock in her no matter how long it takes.

He rubs his cockhead against her ass for about 10 minutes. He then watches as her asshole starts giving in and as his cockhead goes slowly into her ass. He groans with satisfaction.

Amanda feels her ass being torn into by this guy's cock. She screams out in pain and even starts crying because it hurts so badly. She feels like she has been ripped in two.

Chad hears Amanda's scream and tears but he still doesn't care that she is doing that. He pushes his cock all the way into her ass. He then starts thrusting it hard, in and out.

The tightness from her ass feels so damn good to him that it almost does make him pass out.

"Oh god, so damn tight. Going to shoot so much cum in this ass." Chad says.

Amanda hears this and she is not sure what to do. She wants to scream out, but she knows that it won't do her any good. The only thing she can do is stand here and take it.

Chad notices that Amanda is no longer resisting. He is glad of that. He keeps on thrusting his cock in and out of her ass, enjoying the kinkiness of it all.

While Chad fucks Amanda's ass, he reaches around and grabs onto her tits. He starts mauling them roughly and using them to fuck her harder.

Amanda feels this guy's hands on her tits mauling them. She notices that why it hurts she also finds that it feels good at the same time. She becomes confused because she's not sure what to feel. Without even fully realizing it, she lets out a low moan.

Chad keeps on pounding his cock in and out of her ass. Suddenly he hears a low moan coming from Amanda. He realizes that in someway she is enjoying this. The fact that she is makes her seem like much more of a sex slut to him.

Amanda feels this guy's cock pounding in and out of her ass. She finds that she is enjoying this, which to her is strange but a little bit exciting at the same time.

"Mmm yeah. Don't stop." Amanda cries out.

Chad hears Amanda cry out. He finds that her doing that is such a major turn on for him. Such a turn on that it causes his orgasm to come on suddenly without any warning.

"Ohh fuck, I'm cumming. Cumming so fucking hard and fast. Oh yes baby..fuck yes." Chad says.

Just as Chad gets finished saying that, his cum shoots out of his cock and into Amanda's ass. He groans pleasurably and holds his hips up to her ass while his cum fills her up.

Amanda feels this guy's cum run into her ass. She moans instinctively while feeling that. She then cums at almost the same time and the pleasure from that makes her cry out.

Chad feels Amanda cum and hears her cry out. He moans with her and just enjoys this. He feels his cum slow down and then stop running completely from his cock to inside her ass. He pulls his cock out quickly and moves his hands.

Chad then backs up and gathers his clothes. He puts them on and leaves the room. He makes sure his mask is still on his face snugly and walks out of the club, going home.

Chad reaches his house quickly and he walks inside. He goes to his room and takes off his costume. He then gets a shower, changes into a pair of sl**p pants, and gets into bed. The thought of what he did tonight is still fresh in his mind.

Amanda feels cold air behind her. She turns around noticing that she is all alone now. She realizes that she is still tied up and that she must find a way to get untied. But she's not sure how that will happen.

As Chad is laying in bed, he suddenly realizes that he left Amanda tied up.

"Oh shit. She won't be able to get undone." Chad thinks to himself.

He quickly realizes that he better go down to the club and untie her. He jumps out of bed and throws on a T-shirt over his pants. He slides some shoes on and heads out the door, going back to the club.

Chad reaches the club and walks inside. He goes over to the private room. He sees Amanda standing there, nude and still tied up. He feels his cock start to stir to hardness again just by looking at her.

But Chad knows this is no time for that and walks over to Amanda. He reaches up and takes the rope off her wrists. He then undoes her handkerchief blindfold from around her eyes.

Amanda feels a pair of hands undo the restraints on her. She breathes a sigh of relief as she feels some comfort to her now sore wrists. She then starts opening her eyes. She wants to see who just helped her.

Chad throws the restraints aside. As he does that, he notices that Amanda is opening her eyes. He doesn't want her to see him so he quickly walks out of the private room and out of the club altogether.

He hits the city pavement and walks home. Once he is home again, he walks to his room. He strips off his T-shirt and slips off his shoes. He then gets back into bed where he goes to sl**p.

Amanda opens her eyes. She expects to see someone in front of her. But when she looks in front of her and next to her, she sees no one. She feels a little bit disappointed that whoever helped her is no longer there.

She walks over and grabs what is left of her costume. She ties what she can into a makeshift top and skirt to cover up her body. She then walks out of the private room and out of the club altogether.

She walks outside, feeling the cool air hit her face. She walks down the sidewalk, heading home. She reaches her house quickly and goes inside to her room. She takes off what clothes she has on and throws them onto the floor.

She goes to her bathroom and takes a shower, washing her body down good. The thoughts of what happened to her tonight runs through her mind. She notices that her ass is still sore from the ****.

Part of her wants to call the cops and report it. But she knows that would be pointless. So she decides to not worry about it. Besides, she kind of enjoyed it.

Amanda steps out of the shower. She grabs a towel and dries herself off. She then throws the towel aside and walks into her room. She puts on a silky pair of pajamas and walks over to her bed. She gets in and goes to sl**p quickly.

Both Amanda and Chad sl**p peacefully through the night. Then when the morning comes they both awaken.

Chad sits up in his bed. He stretches and thinks of Amanda. He knows he is going to have to tell her today that it was him that took her anal virginity last night.

He gets up out of bed and starts getting dressed for the day. He sheds his sl**p pants, replacing them with a black shirt and a pair of blue jeans. He goes to the bathroom, where he combs his hair.

He then walks back to his room where he grabs his cell phone and dials in Amanda's number. He puts the phone up to his ear, waiting for her to respond. He is going to invite her over so he can tell her.

Amanda sits up in her bed, fully waking up. Suddenly she hears her cell phone ring. She gets out of bed and grabs it. She then brings it up to her ear.

"Hello?" Amanda says sl**pily.

"Hey baby. Did I wake you?" Chad says.

"Oh hey baby. No you didn't wake me. What's up?" Amanda says.

"Oh nothing much baby. Just have something I need to tell you. Something you deserve to know." Chad says.

"Okay. What is it?"Amanda says.

"No not on here. Come over to my place. I will tell you there." Chad says.

"Okay baby. I'll be over in a few minutes." Amanda says.

"Okay baby. See you soon." Chad says.

"Okay. Love you." Amanda says.

"Love you too." Chad says.

Amanda ends the call and puts down her cell phone. She takes off her nightclothes and puts on a yellow dress with matching yellow heels. She walks to her bathroom and brushes her hair. She then sprays on some perfume.

Amanda walks out of the bathroom and into her room. She takes one final look in the mirror at her reflection. She likes how she looks. She walks out of her room and goes outside, walking from her house to his.

Amanda reaches Chad's house quickly. Since she knows that his front door is always unlocked, she just walks right in. She walks from the living room to his bedroom.

Chad looks up and sees Amanda in his bedroom. He beckons her over to his bed. He then quickly takes a deep breath and gets ready to say what he needs to.

Amanda sees Chad beckoning her over to his bed. She walks over to it and sits down next to him. She looks directly in his eyes, ready to hear what he has to say.

Chad notices that Amanda is looking directly into his eyes. He looks back into hers, practically getting lost into them. He then quickly decides in his mind to tell her right now.

"Amanda, we need to talk about that party last night. I was there. I was the dark handsome stranger that ****d you." Chad says.

Amanda hears what Chad just said to her. She feels a thousand emotions at once. Shock, anger, hurt, excited, and even afraid. She wants to be mad at him, but she finds that she cannot be.

"So it was you, Chad. The one that sucked my tits and ate my pussy so well. The one who anally ****d me." Amanda says.

"Yes it was me. I'll completely understand if you hate me now and never want to see me again." Chad says.

"No darling, I don't hate you. How can you even say that? I'm not mad about last night. In some way I'm glad it was you. Better you than some guy who could have hurt me badly. I don't regret what happened at all." Amanda says.

Chad finds himself caught off guard by Amanda's response. He was not expecting her to be so understanding. He finds that he is rendered speechless.

Amanda notices that Chad is not speaking. She realizes that he is completely speechless.

"Baby, are you okay?" Amanda says.

"Uh..Uh..yes I'm okay. I was just speechless there for a moment. So you are telling me that you actually liked it?" Chad says.

"Yes I guess I am saying that. In fact I would love it if you did it again." Amanda says.

"What..you would? Oh my fucking god baby. Could you be any hotter or slutter? I would be so fucking happy to anally take you again." Chad says.

Amanda hears Chad and she gets up off the bed. She takes off her dress and kicks her shoes off. She then turns around and gets back on her ass facing Chad.

Chad notices that Amanda is now nude in front of him and that she wants him to anally fuck her again. He quickly becomes hard at the thought and realization that he's about to feel that tight ass again.

Chad gets up off the bed, stripping his clothes off quickly. He then gets in behind Amanda and shoves his cock inside her ass again, fucking her.

"Ohhhhh Chad, yes fuck me. Fuck my ass hard. Yes!" Amanda cries out.

"Oh yeah, you know I will baby. You are so damn tight. I fucking love it." Chad says.

Amanda and Chad fucked for fifteen minutes, passionately and intensely. They then did it again over and over.

Anal sex became Amanda's favorite position and kind of sex, which pleases Chad. They are still fucking like that today and are very happy together.

For Amanda is now into kink and Chad loves it so. ... Continue»
Posted by stephyoung2 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Fetish  |  Views: 608  |  
99%
  |  2

Amanda

I would like to share with you the experience I have just been through in as much detail as possible. I will not disclose the names of the locations for various reasons.

Let me tell you a little bit about myself. My name is Bryce. I'm 22 years old, and have just graduated from a state university. I'm originally from a suburb of a city about 200 miles from my college, both in the same state. I'm 6 ft tall and weigh about 165 pounds…pretty "normal" build. I have brown hair, blue eyes, and am slightly tan. I've had longer hair a bit on the shaggy side for years, but now that I'm out working in the real world my hair is clean cut. My personality can be described differently by many people, but usually I am kind of shy and open up when I feel comfortable around others, especially when drinking alcohol. Everybody considers me a "nice guy," and that was a term I didn't mind being called until recently.

Enough about myself, I'll cut to the chase and get to my story, and I'm sure you'll learn more about me as I tell my experience.

I attended a public high school for four years in the nice suburb I lived in. In my sophomore year of high school I met the girl of my dreams, Amanda. Being a year younger, she was a freshman when I first met her. Amanda was one of the first girls all of the upperclassmen noticed when the new crop of freshman girls came from middle school. I was the first to get her fortunately, by luck mostly, but I knew that when I met her I had to keep her.

Amanda had long hair when I met her, but cut it to about shoulder length her senior year of high school and has kept it ever since. She is a natural blonde with big, beautiful brown eyes. Gosh, just thinking of her cute, petite little body right now is arousing me. She is about 5'4'' and weighs about 115 pounds currently. Amanda has the cutest little face with puffy, rosy cheeks, and has great complexion. Her pout lips are incredibly sexy, maybe the sexiest thing about her.

She has a curvy body with killer legs and a nice, round butt. Her breasts are perky C-cups, and her skin is tan. You should see her in the summer when she lays out in her bikini because her skin is nice and tan, which accents her blonde shoulder length hair. Amanda is absolutely sexy and beautiful, and I'm not even lying. I was so lucky to get her.

I won't get into too much of what went on in high school, but note that we dated entirely throughout the rest of my high school years only breaking up once and getting back together. Amanda was my sweetheart.

When it came time to graduate, I had decided that I was going to a large state university in my state that has about 30,000 students. Amanda and I agreed to continue our relationship, and I really wanted too because I loved her. She was nearly everything to me.

We both lost our virginity to each other after we had been together over a year. I know it's hard to believe I put up without having sex for that long, but she is a goody-goody girl from a good f****y. It took me a good four or five months of convincing till she finally agreed to it, but I do have to say that I was pretty nervous to do it for the first time too. She also never gave me head because she thought it was disgusting. Me being the nice guy I was, I never pressured her into doing it, and as long as we were having sex I didn't mind.

Amanda's parents were very strict, in fact she was almost put in a private school, but the parents both attended our same high school years ago, so they decided to put Amanda in their alma mater. Our high school also had a great cheerleading program, so that was another factor. Like her mom, Amanda was a cheerleader throughout high school.

Being raised by strict parents, she never felt comfortable drinking or smoking when going out to parties. She did drink, but never got caught up in any trouble. She hung out with the "in-crowd," but never smoked weed with them or anything. As you may have heard, a lot of c***dren raised strictly tend to have manic states when leaving home. That is kind of what happened to Amanda in college, but I'll get to that soon.

So, back to me graduating…we agreed to keep dating my freshman year of college and her senior year of high school. I was reluctant to leave home because of not being with her, but 200 miles is not that far of a trip.

I'm kind of a possessive person when it comes to the people I love. Not excessively possessive, but I get jealous really easy. I knew that all of the guys in her senior class wanted to get into her panties, and I feared that she might let one of them while I wasn't there with her. That made me uncomfortable, but Amanda assured me that she loved me and that I shouldn't worry about that. She did kind of scare me though because she is an outgoing person, and has a flirtatious attitude towards her, especially when drinking. She is petite, so it doesn't take much for her to get d***k.

A lot of times when I would meet up with her at a party in high school when we were both out with our friends, she would always be talking to guys and would ignore me. I could tell when she had been drinking because she would lean on guys and touch them. That used to make me so mad, but she would get mad at me and say, "they're just my friends, and I'm with you all the time, this is my time to socialize with others."

I couldn't argue with her though because she never did cheat on me in high school. I'm not too sure if she cheated on me during my freshman year of college when she was still in high school, but I doubt it. Word travels around fast and I never did hear anything, and I did talk to her on the phone every night before she went to sl**p. Besides, since she had a college boyfriend it made her feel mature and she didn't feel she needed to waste her time with "high school boys," as she would say.

I went back to visit her a lot, and even went to her homecoming and prom. Amanda was on homecoming court, so that tells you about her popularity, beauty, and good-girl appearance.

I lived in a dorm my freshman year of college with my good friend, Joe, from back home. There were a few of my good friends that came to the same school as me, so it was fun to be able to hang out with them and still meet new people.

Joe and I would party a lot when we lived in the dorm, but he rushed a fraternity on the third week of school, which meant that he was gone a lot doing pledge stuff at his frat house. I thought about joining his fraternity because we knew some older guys from our high school in it, but I didn't really want too at the time. I'm kind of glad too because he would always get calls in the middle of the night telling him to get down to the frat house. Plus, I had Amanda, who I loved, so I didn't enjoy going out to look for girls every night like Joe and his frat b*****rs.

During our first semester while Joe was pledging, I met a lot of his friends he was pledging with. We all got along, and they seemed pretty cool, but the fact that I wasn't in their frat made me feel outside of the circle, even with Joe. All they ever talked about was getting fucked up, what was going on at the fraternity house, and getting laid.

Joe and I had been good friends since middle school. He was more popular than me and had a lot of other friends, but always considered me a good friend. I think he liked me so much because I wasn't a dick to him, and he could trust me. I would always be there for him as a friend back in high school.

I was always kind of jealous of Joe because everyone liked him more than me, even in college, but I had Amanda, which was something to be proud of. It's not that we were in competition a lot, but the fact that he was "cooler" than me would make me mad. The thing that I was most concerned with about Joe was that he always had an eye for Amanda, and I was very intimidated by him.

About a month and a half into my freshman year, Amanda came to visit me. I was so excited to see her, and I was also excited to have sex of course. I asked Joe if he could split for the weekend so that Amanda and I could have the dorm room to ourselves. "How bout you split and Amanda and I can have the room to ourselves," Joe replied chuckling.

I knew he was joking, but this did kind of bother me because I knew that Joe had always wanted to get with Amanda. Being good friends, he never tried out of the respect of me, but I had the feeling he had changed a bit since high school after pledging a frat.

Joe had always been kind of a jerk with the ladies, always trying to hook up and not giving a fuck about anyone but himself. He was an attractive guy, kind of rich looking, and more built and handsome than me. He had already slept with a few girls since coming to college. Amanda and Joe had always been friends, but I had caught Joe many times staring at and flirting with Amanda in ways that made me jealous. But, Joe was no different that everyone else.

I could tell some of my friends including Joe had crushes on her, not only because she was incredibly hot, but that she was forbidden fruit for being my girlfriend of many years. I would always warn her when I was jealous of certain guys flirting with her, especially Joe, that they were assholes and treat girls like shit, but she was still naïve and thought they only wanted to be friends with her.

When we would all go to the beach for spring break in high school, guys would always wear sunglasses so that they could stare at girls without them knowing. Joe and some other of my friends would always be around Amanda when she was in her bikini with their shades on, and I knew what they were up to. My friends would always make comments about her to me and ask me to tell them what she was like in bed, or if they could borrow her, but I never would respond. Being a "nice-guy" they didn't really care how I took their comments about my girlfriend because they knew I wouldn't do anything about it.

Amanda came into town one Friday night, and I took her out to dinner. At dinner, she told me that she wanted to come here for college. I was thrilled because she was deciding between here and another college out of state, and I had been trying to persuade her to come here to be with me, so I guess that worked. She was also offered a cheerleading scholarship for our University's prominent football team.

She would come to visit often all through my freshman year, and each time she came she felt more comfortable with the college atmosphere. Really, the only guys I hung out with were Joe and his fraternity b*****rs. He had gotten initiated in December, so I was able to come around their frat house with Joe after that. All of the guys seemed to like me and would try to get me to come to the spring rush, but I declined knowing Amanda was coming up here next year.

When she would come into town we would go over to Joe's friends houses and his fraternity house. It was fun because we were able to drink not having to worry about getting caught in the dorm, but I was cautious when Amanda was around all those dudes. I knew how they talked about girls and how they treated girls, so when they talked to Amanda I would start to feel a little uncomfortable knowing that they had an eye for her. But, at any rate we would have a great time when she visited, and Joe would stay somewhere else (usually with a girl) so that Amanda and I could be alone.

Oh man the sex was good too. The dorm room beds were squeaky, so we would put the blanket on the floor and have sex there. I found a trend where on the nights she visited, if she wasn't d***k, she didn't really want to fuck because she would say, "I don't want the neighbors to hear," or "what if Joe comes home?" or "I just want to cuddle." It seemed that she just wasn't in the mood.

But, the nights when she was d***k would be a whole different story. She would be all over me the minute we got back to my room, and I would fuck the hell out of her. I usually had to cover her mouth because of her uncontrollable moaning. Gosh she was always such a great fuck. Of course, she never would give me a blowjob though. Amanda falls into the category of girls who really let loose when drinking, but that isn't always a good thing.

The summer came before no time and I became a sophomore. I went back home to work and visit my parents, but also to be with Amanda. The summer was great and we spent a lot of quality time together, maybe the best times we ever had together, and she was so excited to begin college. Because of visiting a handful of times, she met a lot of girls who were in sororities, so she decided to rush the first week of school. For me, I was kind of skeptical about her joining a sorority because I knew that they hung around frat guys all the time. I became worried that alcohol and guys were a bad combination for her. I even considered rushing Joe's fraternity, but I didn't want to do all of the pledge crap that would come between Amanda and my time together.

I know that this story has been kind of bland so for, but I'm just giving details for you to understand the foundation of story. I will begin to get into it now.

The fall semester came and Amanda was finally about to embark on a whole new chapter of her life. She was living in a dorm on campus, but already said she would probably sl**p at my place every night. Joe, Kyle, and I got a three-bedroom house off campus, so we were looking forward to a fun semester.

Kyle was one of Joe's frat b*****rs who I had also become friends with through Joe last year. Kyle was a lot like Joe, but more outgoing. He was a tall blonde-haired k**, like Joe, who liked to get d***k every night and sl**p with any girl possible. We never really clicked, but we always had gotten along. I just didn't know if I could trust him. He was kind of a snake, and very cocky. Kyle was also a lot older than us, being 23 when we moved in together. Somehow he still was enrolled in college, but I have no idea why because he never went to class.

The first week of school Amanda rushed sororities and got into "the best one on campus," according to my roommates. "Man, tell her to bring some of her s****rs over here," Kyle and Joe would say all the time.

Amanda stayed at my house every night for the first couple weeks of school. I noticed Amanda was already becoming infatuated with sororities, fraternities, and college life because she went out and shopped for new clothes nearly every day with some of her sorority s****rs, laid out to tan, and carried around a bag with her sorority letters on it.

Whenever all of us were at the house together, Joe and Kyle would talk on and on with Amanda about sorority functions, what good frats were, bad frats were, all that stuff I felt left out in. It seemed she was more excited to talk to them than me, and that made me kind of jealous. I told myself not to get jealous, but Joe and Kyle were attractive guys that always made comments about how hot Amanda was, especially Kyle, who annoyed me with all his remarks about my girlfriend.

I knew they wanted to fuck her by the way they acted when she was and wasn't around. When she was around they would swarm around her, flirt with her, and use manners. When she wasn't around, they would never use manners when it came to girls. Amanda would tell me how "cool" and "cute" Joe and Kyle were, which made me even more jealous.

With me she never really found sex and girls an interesting topic, but she would always talk to Kyle and Joe about "guy stuff," and she found it really interesting. One time she even talked about blowjobs with Joe. She always said, "Euuww gross, that's disgusting," when I mentioned it, but she talked openly about it with Joe, and even sounded curious due to the fact that she had never given one.

When this happened I saw how wide Joe's eyes were and saw him adjust his pants a few times to accommodate his growing cock. All of this made me jealous because they seemed to get along so well, but then again they had been friends in high school. I sort of envied Joe and Kyle because they were better looking and more secure and confident than me, which made me think Amanda enjoyed being around them more than me. Plus, they were in a frat and Amanda found that so cool.

Amanda was drinking a lot more than she ever had, and it was only the third week of school. She would go over to some of the older sorority girls' houses and apartments and drink with them. I didn't really hang out with her a lot of the time in the evenings, but she would always come back to my house every night.

A few times she was shit-faced d***k, and I would be angry with that, but would soon forget after we had sex. She was always so horny when she was d***k, and it was great when my roommates weren't home so she could be loud in bed.

I remember this one time when she came home on a weeknight d***k as a skunk. It was about 2:30 am when she arrived after being at a frat party. I was lying in my bed anxiously awaiting her, and I couldn't get the picture of guys hitting on her out of my head.

"Damn Amanda, where the hell have you been? Why didn't you call? I've been calling your phone for the past few hours," I said as she stumbled into my room. I felt like a dad.

"What's your problem? My phone was in Lisa's car," she said immediately kicking off her shoes and unbuttoning her jeans.

"Sorry, I just got worried, that's all. I missed you," I said quite relieved she was home.

"Why the fuck are you yelling at me? I told you our sorority had a function tonight and that I'd be here later. Sorry I didn't have my phone on me, but that's no reason to bark at me when I come over her," she said throwing her pants on the floor exposing her nice, plump ass covered by silk pink panties. She hoped into my bed seeming kind of angry.

"I know, I'm sorry, but I just get really uncomfortable when you're out drinking with fraternity guys. They're trouble you know…and I'm a guy, I know how they think, and what their intentions are," I said putting my arm around her as she pushed her blonde bangs out her face and turned her back to me.

"They're trouble? Not really. They're nice to me and don't yell at me like you. I'm a big girl. I can take care of myself. Goodnight," she said hastily.

"Whatever," I said angrily as I rolled over and turned my back towards her. If I just would have been nice to her we could have had great sex, but I was the jealous boyfriend, and that really turned her off.

The next day I apologized and everything was okay, but I just told that little story to give you an idea of the frustration I felt with her.

As Amanda continued to sl**p at my house every night, she became more and more comfortable about the way she acted around the house. Kyle and I shared a bathroom that was in the hallway, so I was concerned sometimes when Amanda would use the bathroom knowing that Kyle could walk in on her, especially since she often took showers at my place. This irritated me because Kyle was the type of pervert that would try to walk in on her on purpose.

One time after having sex when Joe and Kyle were gone, Amanda left my room for the bathroom being completely naked. It drove me crazy knowing that Joe or Kyle could have come home at that moment and seen Amanda streaking through the hallway. I got mad at her for doing that when she came back into my room.

"Don't go out there naked Amanda! Kyle or Joe could have come home and you would have never known it," I said to her.

She replied, "They wouldn't be impressed with my body after looking at those Playboys in the bathroom all the time."

Kyle kept a bunch of Playboys for toilet material. Amanda was just being modest though because she has a killer body that Kyle and Joe would give away their right arms just to see her nude.

There were a few times before going to bed when Amanda would wear t-shirts with no bra and small workout shorts while sitting on the couch talking to Kyle and Joe, which didn't bother me too much, but Kyle and Joe's actions sometimes did get to me. A lot of times, especially when they're d***k, Kyle and Joe would give Amanda a hug when they saw her. That's just the way Amanda was, like I said before, a fun girl who comes off as flirtatious, but is really just being friendly. So, she would smile and say, "hey!" when they hugged her.

The thing that was fucked up was that they would put their hands on her ass for a couple seconds when hugging her. It made me uncomfortable, but I was a nice guy who didn't say anything to them about it. I did talk to Amanda a few times about that, saying, "doesn't that piss you off when they catch a feel on your ass?"

Amanda would always giggle and say, "They're just being funny."

Amanda was so naïve sometimes. Granted, Kyle and Joe did feel on girls a lot, but only the bimbos that let them get away with it. I hate to put Amanda in that class, but she let them get away with it when she was d***k, and they knew it. It's not that Amanda isn't smart, because she is a very good student, but she wants to see the good in people and doesn't comprehend that certain guys are just nice to her because they want to fuck her. She just thinks they're being nice.

Kyle especially would be touchy and flirtatious with her when he was d***k. What worried me was when Amanda was d***k and she would be around Kyle without me there. Several times when he was wasted he would come up to Amanda and hug her touching her body with his hands.

Amanda often wore tennis skirts, which were the latest fashion at the time. She loved wearing them because they allowed her to show off her incredibly sexy legs. The problem was that Kyle would be glued to her when this happened, and he would come up behind her and stick his hand up the skirt pawing at her ass. She would jump forward and arch her back telling him to stop while giggling. Kyle didn't care; he just kept slipping his hand under her skirt regardless of my presence with a shit-eating grin on his face. Sometimes he even lifted her skirt revealing her butt checks covered by her panties and would give her a quick slap on the ass. Again, she would turn around and slap his arm while giggling and telling him to stop.

I always warned Amanda about Kyle's intentions, but she would always respond by telling me he's harmless. Plus, she knew he hooked up with a lot of girls, and she frequently comment on how gross that was.

After living with the k** for a little while, I picked up on the fact that he acted like a pervert a lot of the time by the way he talked about and flirted with girls. Kyle knew better than to make a move on her when I was around, but I couldn't trust him when I wasn't there, especially after the particular incident I'm about to share with you.

On a Wednesday night a couple months into school, Amanda and I were laying in my bed watching TV, just taking it easy. I had finished a six pack of light beer and Amanda had just polished off a bottle of merlot while we watched TV in the f****y room, but we were all over each other on the couch, so we took it into my room. Kyle and Joe had gone out for the night. We rarely had time together anymore because she was always doing sorority stuff and cheerleading stuff, so it was nice to have some alone time together.

When Amanda changed out of her clothes into her pajamas and hopped into bed with me, she was looking real sexy with her fresh tan and her shoulder length blonde hair wearing a new pair of red thong panties she had just bought exposing her tight 18 year-old ass, and a little, thin white tank top with spaghetti straps. Her braless perky tits were poking out and the outlines of her big round pink nipples were visible through the silk fabric of the top.

She has the greatest nipples. They're very large around, and very sensitive. Her pink nipples complemented her pert breasts perfectly. These were the moments when I would ponder to myself about how lucky I was to have her as my girlfriend.

When she moved, her beautiful tits bounced around freely under the thin, silk top. The top was also loose fitting and low cut. Because of the spaghetti straps her tan arms, shoulders and top portion of her chest under her neck were clearly visible. She had perfect complexion with very few freckles and soft skin.

Because the top was loose fitting, when she would bend over the least bit and I was above her I could peek down and see her white tits with a visible tan outline of her bikini top she wears to lay out in. A couple times when Amanda bent over I could see a quick glimpse of her large, pink nipples. I would never want any other guy to see her in this sexy pajama top, but I sure as hell was enjoying the sight. I couldn't believe she owned this kind of top, I mean, I was thinking what her dad and two b*****rs thought when she wore it back home. I think she was just oblivious to how much it turned guys on. It was turning me on because my dick was rock hard.

It was around 12:30 am when Joe and Kyle came home after being out drinking. It was a bad time for them to show up because we were just about to fuck. I already mentioned how when Amanda was d***k she is horny as hell, well she was pretty plastered after that wine and her pussy was extremely moist as she grinded on me in bed. I had a buzz going on from the beer as well.

Gosh she was so sexy, and she was so horny being that we hadn't had sex since early last week. Right as we were cuddling about to fuck, Amanda said in her sweet, sexy voice, "Awe, Joe and Kyle are back, I want to go talk to them about their fraternity's party on Halloween."

I replied, "Right now? Can't you talk to them tom…," before I could even finish my sentence she had already made her way off my bed and was slipping on a pair of my boxer shorts while her titties bounced around under her thin top.

"I'll be back in a minute honey. Are you going to sl**p?" she said while making her way to the door.

"I might fall asl**p," I said in a pathetic voice hoping she would feel guilty for leaving me, and come right back.

It didn't work though. Before she opened the door she turned around and came back up to me and kissed me on the forehead while bending over giving me another view of her cleavage and said, "well, go to sl**p if you're tired."

I put my arms around her and showed my innocent puppy-dog face while saying, "Are you sure you don't want to stay in here with me babe?" I was implying that I wanted to fuck.

"No, I'm gonna go talk to them," she said making her way out of my arms towards the door, stumbling a bit from the wine, and flashed a quick look while saying, "I love you," in her flirty, southern belle voice.

I normally wouldn't care about her going out there to talk to them, but she was wearing a skimpy pajama top that was loose enough to see her nipples if she bent over. This made me uncomfortable.

I was rushing with adrenalin after knowing that those womanizers were getting a show from my beloved Amanda, especially Joe who has wanted to get in her pants since high school, and Kyle who was a pervert that always flirted with her. Amanda was completely oblivious, really. She thinks to herself that they are her friends and have no intentions towards her. Not to mention, at the moment, she was wasted.

I crept up to my closed bedroom door and cracked it open so that I could see what was going on. From my room, there is a very small hallway (if you even want to call it that) leading to the f****y room. Right as I peeked out of the crack of the door, Kyle walked out of his room wearing just boxer shorts. I could tell he was fucked up because of the way he walked, and I could smell the liquor from my room.

"Where's tha booze Joe," Kyle shouted in his d***ken tone.

Amanda was next to Joe on the couch and I could hear her shush Kyle and say, "Bryce is trying to sl**p, don't wake him up."

Kyle responded in a loud tone, "He's asl**p already? What a pussy."

Amanda shushed him again. That comment made me mad because I was only in my room because I thought I was getting laid until these d***k idiots showed up.

From where I was and how the couch was positioned, I could see the side of Amanda and part of Joe whose view was blocked by Amanda. The couch was about 6 ft. from my door. They were all talking excitedly, obviously d***k. I couldn't make out what they were saying because they were all talking at once, but I could see that Joe had his eyes on her chest as he moved closer towards her and put his arm around her.

My heart was pounding. I just wanted her to come back into my room, but she stayed out there. Kyle was stumbling around in just his boxers carrying around a bottle of whisky being loud. I kept my eye on Amanda who was obviously d***k.

"No, that girl is such a bitch!" She said loud giggling at the same time, while her titties jiggled with her movements.

Amanda never really talked like that until recently when she started drinking and partying. I think she tried to act cool in front of Joe and Kyle because they were older guys in a good fraternity.

All of the sudden Amanda got up and started walking towards my room, so I quickly bolted from my position and leaped into my bed not wanting her to know I was eaves dropping. When she came in I closed my eyes and pretended to be asl**p as I opened my mouth and breathed heavily. The only lighting was a dim lamp, and Amanda turned it off. I could sense that she was walking up to the bed and I thought to myself, "Oh good, she's coming to bed."

I was wrong; I guess she just was checking to see if I was asl**p. She left the room and shut the door quietly. Again, I got up and crept back to the door and cracked it open to see what the hell was going on.

Joe had the bottle of Whisky Kyle was carrying and was pouring shots. My god that was the last thing Amanda needed right now, but they offered her one and she took it without chasing it. They were cheering her on. I'm sure Amanda felt pressured into taking the shot.

About ten minutes went by and they were all just sitting there talking and occasionally taking a shot. I was surprised at how well Amanda was taking in her alcohol. Amanda was in-between both of them on the couch. My eyes were fixated on Joe as he first had his arm up behind her resting on the couch, but now it was down around her waist and he was sitting awfully close to her.

I also noticed when she bent forward to take a shot Joe was hovering over her with his eyes staring down her top getting an eyeful of her nice, perky tits. This was so wrong, one of my good friends trying to take advantage of my d***k girlfriend. I could of easily went out there and told her to come in my room, but I didn't want to be a party-pooper for her and have her think I was boring. I wanted to see where this was going, and how true of friends Joe and Kyle were.

Kyle was running his mouth about pointless things as he usually did when d***k while Amanda listened and Joe continued to stare at her tits. I think she caught him looking a couple times.

"I'm cold, I'm gonna go put on a sweatshirt," Amanda said getting up and walking towards my room.

Once again, I dashed from my spot and leaped into bed before she could bust me for spying. She came in and quietly rummaged around in my closet for about 15 seconds and finally left my room after putting on the sweatshirt. I was relieved though because now the peep show was over, and I'm sure Amanda realized how uncomfortable she must have been with that skimpy top on and two d***k guys staring at her chest.

I stealthily crept back to my peeping spot and cracked the door open. Joe was getting up from the couch and was saying goodnight to Amanda. I suspect he was disappointed with her putting on a sweatshirt. Kyle continued to sit on the couch and yap his mouth as Joe left the room. Amanda sat down next to him loosing her balance in the process. I knew her for years now, and I could always tell when she was inebriated; she was definitely d***k right now.

I yawned a few times while listening to Kyle and Amanda jazz about Kyle's fraternity party coming up, and debated just going to bed, but thought, "Why is Amanda still out there talking to Kyle?"

I began to get jealous again because she looked very entertained with Kyle, and not to mention the fact that Kyle was sitting next to her just wearing his boxer shorts and nothing else. He was taller and had a more toned body than most people, especially me, so I'm sure he loved showing himself off to Amanda.

Just when I was about to doze off just sitting there hearing about frat stuff, Amanda laughed and said while looking down at Kyle's crotch, "Kyle, geez, can't you contain yourself!"

Amanda was sitting on the couch closest to me with Kyle on the other side, and the arm of the couch was blocking my view. I stood up and peaked from a higher spot to get a birds-eye view, and saw Kyle's cock standing straight up nearly 7 or 8 inches out of the center hole in his boxers! His dick was huge!

"I'm sorry Amanda, I can't help it. Look what you do to me," Kyle said while laughing with her.

Amanda put her hand over her mouth and looked straight-ahead saying, "Oh my god. Maybe I should leave you here for your hand and you to spend some time together."

But, she still sat there. She continued to stare away from him while Kyle just sat there with a wide grin not attempting to conceal it. My heart was beating rapidly all of the sudden. I couldn't believe he was showing off his dick to her, and I was wondering why she didn't get up and come into my room. He did have reason to show it off though because it was much bigger than my five-incher.

"It sucks being a guy because, see this, we can't contain it in our shorts," Kyle said.

"Well maybe if you wore normal shorts and not boxer shorts you wouldn't have that problem," Amanda said blushing still with her hand over her mouth giving his crotch a brief glance before looking forward.

"I always wear boxers around the house, and besides it's like you live here too anyways, so I feel comfortable around you. It's nothing you haven't seen on your boyfriend," he said. By the mischievous look on Kyle's face, he sure liked showing off his big prick, especially with him noticing her curious glance at it.

Amanda all the sudden turned her head towards him and looked back down at his crotch. "Guys are so open about stuff. Kyle…yours is very big, right?" she said curiously. "I mean, I've only seen Bryce's, and I saw a porno once and…yours is huge," she said still with her hand over her mouth, but continuing to stare at his hard-on.

I couldn't believe what she just said because she never talked to me about my dick, and I've been dating her for nearly four years. Why the hell was she staring at his cock? And she saw a porno once? I never knew that.

"Well, you know what they say about your shoe size, and I wear size 13…wait, you've only seen one dick before?" Kyle said acting surprised.

Amanda finally put her hand down from her mouth and continued to glance back and forth between the wall in front of her and his dick, seeming to be more comfortable with Kyle's exposure. I tried not to, but I gave his cock another look and noticed it was throbbing and seemingly larger than a minute ago. He was becoming more and more aroused with Amanda's attention.

"Yeah, Bryce is the only guy I've ever been with, but he never shows me his like your doing now…they're so funny looking. I don't know how you walk around with that thing," Amanda said, again showing curiosity.

"Wow, it seems like you've never seen one before. Have you and Bryce ever hooked up?" Kyle said sarcastically still with his cock pointing at the ceiling.

"I've…I've never, you know, done…oh my god I'm so embarrassed talking about this," Amanda said with a smile, still blushing, and looking back in forth between his eyes and his dick.

"What? Done What?" Kyle asked.

"Umm, you know…" she replied.

"What? A hand-job? A blow-job?" Kyle said excitedly with his eyes wide open. I could tell he was very turned on by this conversation. She never talked to me like this, and I was jealous and angry. I never really showed Amanda my dick because I was kind of embarrassed by the size. I was even hesitant when she mentioned taking a shower with me, and we never ended up doing it because of that. I have caught her catching peaks before, but she never commented or anything.

"Uh, both," Amanda replied while still looking at his dick with curiosity.

"You've never given a hand-job? I mean, I can understand not giving a blowjob, but not even a hand-job? No way. You're lying," Kyle said still with wide eyes.

"I don't know how to do it, and I'm afraid Bryce won't like it if I do it," she said with her sexy, innocent tone; the tone she usually used when she wanted sympathy. This was news to me because I always thought she didn't do it because she thought it was gross. I mean shit, that's what she always said before college whenever the topic came up, but I had heard her sorority s****rs making penis comments recently, so I'm sure they sparked the curiosity Amanda has had and always avoided. Plus, now that she was drinking a lot since coming to college, I've noticed a lot of more vulgar things coming out of her mouth when d***k.

"There's nothing to it really, I mean you probably…" Kyle was saying when all of the sudden Amanda cut off his sentence.

"Can I touch it?" she said naively with a smile, still blushing. My heart sank at those words. I couldn't believe she was about to cheat on me.

"Fuck yeah you can touch it! You can do anything you want with it!" Kyle replied while sitting up from his slouching position.

"Shhhhh! You'll wake somebody up!" Amanda said glancing back to my door where I was standing to make sure I wasn't awake. She couldn't see that the door was cracked open because the hallway was dark, so little did she know that I was up.

"Listen, I'm just like, so curious, and we're just friends…so can you keep it between us?" Amanda said sounding quieter where I could barely hear here.

"You can't tell ANYONE! Our secret, okay?" She said glancing back to my door again.

"Our secret, I promise," Kyle said.

Amanda didn't hesitate; she first poked it with her finger and started giggling as his hard-on sprang back from her push. She did this again a couple more times.

"It's so funny to play with this thing," she said as I could tell she was excited. I couldn't believe what I was watching, but I was panicking and frozen in my spot. I don't know why I didn't open the door and call her a bitch while punching Kyle, but I just stood there with my jaw dropped in disbelief. This was something Amanda never did, and I think the alcohol and her sorority s****rs struck her curiosity with all that penis talk those girls always yap about.

"How come you don't fool around with Bryce's? He does have a dick, right?" Kyle said in a tone belittling me.

"Because…he'd probably get mad if I asked him about it, and I'm also embarrassed. Plus, Bryce doesn't mind whether I do it or not. He's such a good boyfriend," she said as she was now feeling the head of his giant, circumcised cock with her index finger and thumb.

"Oh yeah, that feels great. Here, why don't you rub it for me, I'll teach you how to," Kyle said in his smooth-talking tone while clamping her right hand on his dick.

"Kyle! No, I can't do that," she said in her sympathetic tone, quickly removing her hand. I felt some relief knowing that she wasn't willing to do anything with him.

"Why not? Com'mon Amanda, you can't tease me like that," Kyle said.

Amanda giggled a little while saying, "Kyle, I just wanted to see what it feels like to just touch it…I…I don't know how to…I told you I can't…"

Kyle interrupted her saying, "it's easy. You just grab hold of it and jack it up and down. It's nothing. I'll show you how."

Before he could demonstrate, Amanda took charge.

"Like this," Amanda said while wrapping her little fingers around his big dick. She slowly started moving her grip up and down while looking at it.

Kyle slouched back down in his spot and let out a moan, "Oh yeah. That's it. Yeah like that, but a little faster."

Through all the anger and jealousy I was going through, I couldn't help but watch and not do a damn thing about it. The love of my life was cheating on me with a complete scumbag. Amanda increased her pace a little while looking straight at it without flinching a bit.

"Is this okay? Am I doing it right?" She said looking back up at Kyle.

"Oh man that feels great," he said with his arms up back behind him with his head resting in his hands.

"Oh yeah Amanda, that's great, oh man your awesome baby, go faster," he said with his eyes closed.

"Wow, this is kind of fun. I can't believe I'm doing this and enjoying it! Maybe I'll surprise Bryce tomorrow and jack him off," Amanda said sounding excited. I was relieved to hear that she was thinking of me in this situation, but was still in disbelief that her curiosity had overcome her like this. Oh, the effects of alcohol on girls.

She was now jacking faster than before while I stood in disbelieve. All of the sudden Kyle sat forward and pulled at the bottom of Amanda's sweatshirt and saying, "hey, why don't you get naked with me, so I can play with your tits?"

Amanda pulled her hand off his dick quickly.

"Kyle! Hell no! It's not like that," she said pushing his hands off of her sweatshirt.

"No, please don't stop. Com'mon I was almost done, please don't stop," Kyle said with a serious tone. "Okay I'm sorry, look, since you get to jerk me off you have to at least let me look at your tits," he said.

"No, Kyle…" she said crossing her arms and slouching back on the couch, but Kyle reached over and pulled her sweatshirt up again this time further up to the bottom of her melons.

Amanda immediately jumped forward from her spot and pulled his hands off again saying, "Stop it Kyle!"

He said, "Com'mon Amanda please? I won't ask you for anything else ever. You have such an amazing body. Please Amanda, that's all I ask. I did you a favor by letting you touch my dick, the least you could do…"

Amanda cut him off by saying, "Okay fine, just shut up, but this is it…just look. Don't touch."

She pulled her sweatshirt and white top over her head all in one motion exposing her nice, perky c-cup tits to Kyle. While her arms were up pulling the clothes off from around her neck, she arched her back inadvertently allowing her tits to nearly poke Kyle in his wide eyes. Her large pink nipples were already hard, and were pointing at Kyle's face as she tossed the sweatshirt and top on the floor next the couch. She immediately grabbed and started jerking his dick again.

While she jacked him, her stout, perky tits jiggled with her movement. My view was from the side, allowing me to see the right side of her right tit that was very white compared to her tan skin. The white tan line from her bikini top was visible going from her tit under her arm and around her back. I loved her tits because they were firm cones that didn't sag, and her nipples were very big.

"Oh shit, you have some nice boobs Amanda, oh yeah this is great," he said with a smirk as she remained silent, and then he took his left hand from his side and groped her left breast and started fondling it. Even after she told him just to look, he still had the nerve to grab her tit. She let him feel on it for about five seconds before pushing his hand off her chest with her left hand. Her right hand still continued to pump his shaft.

Kyle slouched back again while putting his hands behind his head. "Yeah, that's it," he said.

"Look, Kyle. I feel bad pushing your hand off my boob especially since I'm touching your…um…thing, and I probably wouldn't have if I were single, but I love Bryce and he's my boyfriend, and I don't want to mess around like that…I just am a little d***k and curious." I think Amanda was starting to realize that Kyle was an asshole who just wanted to fuck her.

Kyle ignored her comment while saying, "com'mon, faster." Amanda looked insulted by his attitude.

"Don't be an asshole Kyle. I'm doing you a favor…" she said but still adhered to his request and was now jerking faster than ever, maybe even faster than I've ever done to myself. All the sudden Kyle sprang up.

"Oh…yeah, ugghhh," he moaned and spurted spunk nearly five feet in front of him.

Amanda immediately stopped jacking and yelped, "Euwwwee Gross! Why didn't you tell me you were gonna come?"

Kyle nearly jumped off the couch while shouting, "No! No! No, don't stop!"

He grabbed her hand and pulled it towards his cock, and she gripped it and started jerking his already spraying dick.

"Ewe gross," she said while she continued to pump the love-spray out of his cock. His juice sprayed forward on the ground as he sat on the edge of the couch with his eyes on Amanda's tits and mouth wide open, while Amanda jacked his dick allowing the semen to cover her right hand and drip down her wrist.

"Ooohhhh yeah Amanda," Kyle said as he slouched back down and watched Amanda finish jerking every last drop of his load out.

"Okay, you're done. Will you go get a towel and clean me off," Kyle said. Amanda released his shrinking dick from her hand.

"Clean you off? I'm the one that needs cleaning. This is disgusting," she said irritated with Kyle's attitude and got up and walked out of my sight without bothering to put her shirt back on. This made me very angry that she was so open about her body in front of my roommate.

"What a bitch," I mumbled as I watched Kyle lay back on the couch with his eyes closed.

I was still absolutely stunned. I couldn't move. There was all kind of thoughts going through my head that I just sat there. How pathetic.

Amanda came back into view with a kitchen towel thoroughly wiping off her right hand. She threw the towel near Kyle's crotch. His dick was limp now. Amanda bent over and picked up her shirt and sweatshirt, and started to put them on.

"Hey, I thought you were going to clean this up for me?" Kyle said with a smirk knowing fully that she wasn't going to.

"No Kyle. Don't be rude, I'm already embarrassed," she said pulling the shirts down over her tits. "Listen Kyle, please don't tell anyone about this."

Kyle ignored her comment while he first wiped off his penis, then threw the towel down in front of him and used his bare feet to scrub the towel on the wood floor where his spunk was. Amanda stood in front of him with her arms crossed looking at him. It was nearly 2:00 am, and I was dog-tired, as I stood at doorway quite angry. I couldn't believe the event that just unfolded in front of me. I was happy though that she didn't actually "hook up" with him, or at least I told myself that to make me feel better.

"Did you hear me?" Amanda said still looking at him. He finished wiping the floor and stood up. Kyle's dick was finally concealed in his boxers.

"Amanda, don't go to bed now. Let me pleasure you," Kyle said taking a couple steps towards Amanda while reaching out his arms. Amanda turned her head and put her hands up as defense, but it was too late as Kyle put his arms around her waist and pulled her towards him with his lips going directly to her neck.

"Kyle, stop!" she said pulling her head back and putting her hands on his chest to push off. I grabbed the doorknob about to exit, before giving Amanda one more chance to end this. If she had came to bed an hour ago, this never would have happened. I was so naïve back then.

"Don't be a jerk. I told you not to do that." She said while nudging him back, but Kyle still had her in his clutches being that he was much bigger than her. Amanda was too d***k to put up a fight. I still had my hand on the doorknob.

"Com'mon Amanda. I want to return the favor…I know you want it," Kyle said pulling her closer and moving his hands from her waist to her ass. His fingers went under the elastic of the shorts, while his lips went back down to her neck. He was trying to seduce her, and I was being the biggest pussy just standing there watching.

My view from the door had Amanda's back to me, so I clearly saw Kyle's hands grab her butt checks under the shorts. His wrists pushed the shorts down while grabbing her ass, exposing the small red triangle of her thong and part of her crack to me.

"Jesus! No Kyle!" Amanda said gasping, and put her hands on his chest nudging him forward away from her. Kyle still had a smirk on his face. I still stood in disbelieve. Kyle backed up a little, but kept his arms around Amanda and his hands still caressing her ass. His forearm strength was overpowering for my girlfriend.

"Look, Amanda, I think you're so hot. I know Bryce is my friend, but I've always wanted you so bad. You're the hottest girl in the world. But, I understand that you do have a boyfriend," Kyle said still in his smooth-toned voice.

"Then if you understand then why are you trying to…oh no Kyle don't," Amanda began to say until Kyle quickly yanked her panties and shorts down to her mid thighs. Her perfect ass was completely exposed to me, while Kyle had a straight on view of her pussy. His left hand f***efully grabbed her right butt cheek pulling her close to him while his right hand started to fondle her cunt.

"Oh Kyle, this is so bad…Oh no…," Amanda said wrapping her arms around his neck and leaning her head on his chest as he continued to maul with his fingers her most private area that only I had been to. He managed to pull her boxers and thong down to her ankles and off of her with one hand while the other massaged her cunt.

When he realized that she had finally submitted to him by putting her arms around him, he grabbed the back of her thighs with both hands and picked her petite body up. She wrapped her legs around his waist for support and continued to hug his neck with her arms. He walked towards his room passing my door as he carried her on his chest. Amanda was now passionately kissing him as I stood with my jaw dropped and my body shaking with anger and frustration. After watching this whole episode unfold, I knew I had to see the rest for my own eyes.

At this point even though I was angry and jealous, I didn't want to stop it. I was perversely wanted to see the love of my life submitting to my roommate. I went to my window and slipped it open. The windows were big, and were like sliding glass doors, so it was very easy to open them and hop right out.

Between my bedroom and Kyle's bedroom where they had just gone was our bathroom, so it was a short walk to his window. Sure enough I was able to see inside his room because his blinds were broken in three places. Kyle had a very sloppy, unorganized room, so it was no surprise that his blinds were all bent up and broken. I actually had a perfect view, but much to my dismay.

As soon as I pressed my nose to the glass and peered in, Amanda was on all fours on Kyle's bed completely naked. Her face was buried into the blanket with her ass poking up in the air. Kyle was right behind her, naked also, slipping her red thong off her ankles while she reached each leg off the bed to help him slip them off. The lights in his room were on.

I could see Amanda trembling with lust, as I'd seen before with me. Kyle took her panties and threw them into his closet while getting on his knees on the floor right behind Amanda, who was still on the bed. He looked to be saying something but I couldn't hear because the window was closed.

Immediately he slapped her on her beautiful ass twice, and I could barely hear her moan after each one. Then, positioning himself behind Amanda with his face in line with her raised ass, Kyle buried his face into her backside with his tongue invading her pussy lips and his nose nearly digging into her tight little asshole. Amanda was trembling even more as her hips pushed back into his face.

Her head had risen from the bed and was now arching back with her mouth in an "O" and her eyes closed. I decided I wanted to hear what was going on, so I gave Kyle's window a little nudge to see if it was unlocked. I hesitated in fear of making noise, but then realized I shouldn't give a shit if they heard me. Sure enough, his window was unlocked so I was able to inaudibly slide it open just a couple inches.

"Mmmphh, mmmphh, oohhhh, ohhhh," Amanda moaned as Kyle's tongue assaulted her inner beauty. From my angle, I couldn't quite see where exactly his tongue was, but wherever it was he was pushing the right buttons. Amanda was squirming and moaning. Kyle had his hands gripping both her thighs as she slowly rocked back and wiggled.

"Mmmmphh, mmmmmmph, mmmmmph," Amanda now moaned with her lips closed. Kyle was going to town licking up and down her slit. This went on for a couple minutes with Amanda and Kyle keeping the same pace. Then, Kyle's head rose up a little and his hands went to her butt cheeks.

"Amanda, I dream about your beautiful body every night. You have the best ass I've ever seen," he mumbled over to her as her eyes opened and she blushed a little. He was now spreading her ass cheeks and was licking all around her asshole. I can't believe his cheesy lines were turning her on.

"Oh Kyle…you're teasing me. Pleeease just fuck me, now. Pleease stop teasing me. Oh Kyle…oh god Kyle," Amanda said in her innocent, sexy voice.

My heart was long broken for me to get angry about her and Kyle having sex. I was empty and useless...pathetic, but shamefully at the time, my cock was hard and I couldn't take my eyes off my sexy girlfriend.

Kyle was still licking around her anus. Amanda, still on all fours, brought her right hand down to her crotch and started to rub her clit. She liked when I did that while we were having sex doggystyle. Kyle reached around her thigh and removed her hand, while placing his on her button for her, just below the neatly trimmed patch of dirty blonde hair.

"Oooohhh, oooohhh, ohhhh, ummm," she started wiggling again as his hand circled her clitoris and his tongue licked back in forth between her pussy lips and anus.

"Kyle, ooohhh, Kyle, I c...can't...can't take it anymore, ooohhh, Kyle," she said while crawling forward away from Kyle's grasp.

He immediately grabbed her thighs and attempted to pull her back so he could continue his tongue assult, but she flipped herself over, got on her knees and pushed him back. This caused both Kyle and me to be startled by her f***efulness.

While getting up off the bed she pushed him again further back almost to the wall, and then jumped into his arms with her legs wrapping around his waist and her arms circling around his neck. This caused him to fall back almost to the ground, but the wall behind him caught Kyle's balance while catching Amanda at the same time.

Amanda was all over him now while being carried in his arms. They were passionately kissing while both were moaning between kisses. Kyle's cock was pushed up against her belly straining to be hugged by her 18 year-old tight cunt.

"I always knew you were a tiger baby. I'm going to fuck you all night," Kyle said while she sucked on his neck.

Kyle was a strong young man, and with Amanda being a little petite cheerleader he had no problem lifting her in his arms. Because she was in shape from cheerleading, she was able to lock on him pretty well and use her own strength.

With his back against the wall and both continuing to passionately kiss, he dropped his arms down below her thighs and lifted her up positioning her right above his cock. He maneuvered her down to place her on his shaft..almost as if she were sitting on his prick...but his cock was too big to fit for the position they were in.

"Ohhh Kyle. It's not going in like this. Put me on the bed," she moaned in her innocent voice.

With that he walked her over and tossed her on to the bed. Amanda laid back with her legs spread eagle inviting him over. Kyle had that shit-eating grin on his face as he stood at the foot of the bed with his cock pointing right at her body.

"Come here baby," Kyle said opening his arms as indication that he wanted her there right this second.

Amanda crawled over to Kyle like a hungry stray dog. She wrapped her arms around him and tried to pull him into the bed, but he stopped her. Grabbing her hands and kissing her passionately, he placed the hands on his ass, then proceeded to grab the back of her head and pull it towards his big cock.

"I've never done this before Kyle, but I'll try my best," she said in her sweet voice as her words trailed off into her small mouth enveloping his penis. My girlfriend didn't hesistate one bit, unlike with me. I didn't know what to think or feel...I just stood amazed. Frozen.

"Ohhh that's right baby. Lick it and suck it baby. That's all you have to do. Yeah, that's it. Try to swallow me. Oh yeah." Kyle was talking to her like a porn star as she French kissed his penis.

Her little hands left his ass and made their way to his shaft. Her right hand was cupping his balls while her left hand took hold of the base of his cock. Her pout, sexy lips that I always adored were going where they'd never been before...even with her current boyfriend of four years.

"Slurp, slurp, slurp, slurp," was all that filled the room along with Kyle's heavy breathing as her head bobbed up and down on Kyle's cock...Kyle standing at the foot of the bed while my girlfriend was on the bed on all fours sucking him off. His hands were running through her shoulder length blonde hair encouraging her on.

"Ohhh, you're doing sooo wonderful. Oh baby I only dreamed of this. Oh you're a fantastic little cock-sucker aren't you? Oh that's right baby."

Amanda seemed to be getting the hang of it while she increased her pace. Her little fingers were making there way all over his balls and cock, massaging them as she sucked for her life.

"slurp, slurp, slurp, slurp."

Kyle started to tense up like he was about to cum when he put his hand under her chin and pulling her pretty little face up. His cock slipped out of her mouth as she starred up at Kyle like a c***d waiting for directions.

"I want to cum inside you," Kyle said while pushing her backwards and pinning her shoulders into the bed. Kyle climbed on top of Amanda while her sexy, tan legs immediately wrapped around his back. Right as he was about to plunge in, she grabbed the sides of his torso and rolled him over aggressively. Once again, this caught both Kyle and me by surprise.

It was now Amanda who was mounting Kyle. I knew from experience that Amanda loved being on top. Within seconds she was directing his big cock into her pussy. Even though Amanda was tighter than most of the sluts Kyle usually slept with, his dick fit right in because she was sloppy wet. She was so wet that the bed was soaked with her juices. I rarely saw her body react like this with me. Before no time she was riding Kyle like a bull.

"Unghhh, unggghhh, unggghhh, unggghhh, ungggh, unggghh," Amanda moaned as she steadily rode him. Kyle had his hands gripping her ass while he methodically met her bounces with his pelvic. Amanda was picking up the pace as she rode him while the bed thumped. Her little petite, cheerleading body was getting a workout.

"Yes, yes, yes, yes, ohhh, ohhh, ohhh, Kyle, Kyle, Kyle, ohh god, ooohh god."

She was riding him fast and furious. Her C-cup, perfectly perky tits were bouncing with movements as Kyle stared.

Kyles hands then gripped her perky tits, while he still had his cocky grin on his face as he watched my girlfriend go to town. Her blonde hair was rhythmically bouncing with her body.

"Ungghhh, ungghhh, unggghhh, unggghhh, unggghhh, ungghhh, Kyle, oh god, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck."

This went on for a bit, then all the sudden when it seemed like both were going to cum, Kyle caught her from her bouncing and flipped her over taking his cock out of her.

"Ooohhh Kyle, noooo, ohhhh god, what are yoouu doing, ooohhh, fuck me!" She pleaded as he f***ed her to get on all fours again.

Her pussy lips were swollen and her nub was sticking out almost an inch. Her thighs were slick and nearly dripping wet. Kyle's dick was swollen red and throbbing as well. He pushed her up to the back of the bed right near the window where I was. I stepped back for a second, but realized with the light on in the bedroom and the darkness outside that they couldn't see me.
Amanda grabbed onto the windowsill with her ass poking up in the air as Kyle mounted up behind her. I was no less than a foot away from them.

Her nice, perky tits capped by her large pink nipples were dangling from her chest, and her eyes were closed. Her shoulder length blonde hair was slightly in her face before she pushed her bangs behind her ears with her right hand. But, before Kyle started fucking her doggystyle, he smacked her ass.

"God you're such a beautiful, sexy little girl Amanda. The minute I laid eyes on you I knew I had to have you and cum in you. I'm going to make your sexy body cum right now, right baby?"

"Ungghh, just fuck me Kyle, please!"

*smack*

"Tell me you want me to make you cum," Kyle said with a sly grin.

"Yes Kyle, oh yes make me cum, please fuck me!"

*smack*

"Tell me you want me to cum in you," Kyle said now rubbing his dick along her pussy lips teasing her as she wiggled and pressed back.

"Ummmmm...Kyyyyle...ooohh just fuck me pleeeasee...ooohhh!"

*smack*

"Tell me who you want to cum inside you Amanda."

*smack*

"Tell me now!" Kyle said still continuing to tease her with his cock. Amanda was reaching back to rub her clit, but Kyle took her hand away.

*smack*

"OOOOHHHH!!! Cum in my Kyle! I want you to cum in me!!!"

After spanking her butt cheeks a few more times, he gave Amanda what she wanted by slipping his cock in her needy cunt. Kyle plunged in from behind and knealt steady on the bed while Amanda pushed back. He held that position while Amanda wiggled her hips in circles, savoring the feeling of his big cock filling her up.

"OOOHHHHH! Kyle…..oh please, I can't beee loud, ungghhh, Kyle, oh gaawwd!" She nearly screamed as she started rocking back and forth with her hands planted on the windowsill. Kyle started to meet her rhythm, but he seemed to enjoy watching Amanda do all the work while fucking her doggy style.

"Ungghhhh, I can't, I caaan't be...be, ungghh, I caan't be loud, Kyle!"

Kyle now started meeting her trusts and both were fucking hard now.

"Kyle, Kyle, Kyle, unggghh, unggghhh, ooohhh, ooohh, ohhh, fuuuck me, fuuuck me, fuck me, fuck me, oh Kyle!"

*smack* *smack* *smack*

"Unggghhh, ungghhhh, unghhhh, unggghhh, ungghhh, unggghhh!" She was being very loud now.

Kyle's right hand reached around and started fondling her sensitive pink nipples while his left hand continued to give her spankings as she rocked back and forth as fast as she could with her hands still planted to the windowsill.

*smack* *smack* *smack*

"OOHHHH!! OOOHHH!!! OHHHHH!!! KYLE!!! KYLE!! KYLE!!! KYLE!!!"

Her orgasm came like a hurricane as Kyle pounded his prick into her while wrapping both arms around her abdomen and pulled her up towards his body.

"OOOHHHH!!! KYLE!!! KYLE!!!! DOOON'T STAAWWP!! OOHHH!!! OOOOHHHH!!!"

She was trembling and wiggling in circles on his cock. Both of Kyle's hands were gripping her tits and his fingers were pinching her nipples.

"Ooooohhhhhhh…..uunngggghhhh…..oooohhhhh yeeess!!!!! Ohhhh yessss!!!!"

Kyle had stopped banging her and was now just holding her in place as she arched her back backwards and continued wiggling on his cock while her orgasm passed through her body like an earthquake. Her eyes were closed, and her mouth was as wide as nature could allow it. Kyle continued to fondle her nipples as she came in orgasmic bliss.

Amanda's body fell to the bed as if gravity had increased it's pull on Earth. She was spent, but Kyle's cock was still inside of her sloppy wet pussy hard as a rock. Her face was in the pillow with her ass still in the air. Kyle pulled out his cock as it made a slurp sound exiting her beautiful pussy.

She rolled over on her back with her legs spread wide and her arms extended horizontally like wings. She sat staring at the ceiling feeling the ultimate pleasure she never imagined…the pleasure I could never give her like this. Kyle, still with his cocky grin, grabbed her legs and put them at his sides as if she were a plow.

"I'm going to cum in you now beautiful. You are the sexiest, wildest, most beautiful girl I've ever been with, and I'm not letting you quit just yet."

With that, Kyle aimed his cock towards her pussy lips, which were already opened like a clam giving off a pearl. He drove his cock into her smoothly, but it didn't take long before he started at a quick pace with Amanda's sexy legs around his sides.

"uunnghhh, ungghh, unghhh, ungggh." Amanda continued her moaning as Kyle pounded her.

Her tits were jiggling with her back and forth movements laying on her back. Kyle was very close to coming as he started to give some grunts. He took her legs from his side and brought them up in front of him so that her knees were almost behind her head. Amanda's ankles were on his shoulders. He was using her petite body like a rag doll.

"ooohhh Kyle, ohhhh, ohhh, ungghhh, unggghhh, unggghhh, unghhh, Kyle, Kyle, ohhh god! I'm gonna cum again!! Unggghh, unggghh, unggghh, unggghh!!!! Oh you're amazing Kyle!! OOOOHHH!! OHHH!!!!"

Kyle was slamming her up against the wall below the windowsill while her legs were extended above his shoulders and her arms were gripping the back of her thighs.

"uugggrrrhhh. Oh fuck Amanda, uugggrr," Kyle grunted as he started to shoot his load inside of her. Amanda was rocked with her second orgasm of the night.

"OOOHHHHH!!!! UUNNGGGGHHHH!!! YEEESSS!!! OHHHH GAAAWWWDD KYLE!!!!"

Kyle's humping became sporadic as he milked his cock into my girlfriend. Amanda, on her back with her ankles around Kyle's neck, let her arms fall to the sides of the bed holding on to the bedsheets while her own orgasm subsided. He gave it a few more pushes until he was spent, and he collapsed on top of her. The both held each other for a couple minutes still grunting and moaning with Kyle's cock still inside of her.

This was my queue to get back to my room. I had enough. Just as went to leave, I heard one last little comment.

"Our secret Kyle. Please. I'm still in love with Bryce and nothing will change that."

We'll see.... Continue»
Posted by Erocus 3 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Sex Humor, Voyeur  |  Views: 1499  |  
93%
  |  4

Amanda Komplett

da Getbigordietryin88 sich mit dem 2 Teil ganz schön Zeit lässt, hier die Komplettgeschichte

by "unbekannt"

Amanda und ich leben seit drei Jahren glücklich verheiratet in Bochum. Sie ist vierundzwanzig und ich bin ein Jahr älter als sie. Wie wir uns vor fünf Jahren kennen lernten, war mir gleich klar, dass ich sie liebe und mit ihr zusammen sein möchte. Als wir dann heirateten und zusammenzogen, war unser Glück perfekt. Wir arbeiten beide und verdienen zusammen ganz gut: Sie als Sekretärin in einer großen Firma und ich bin als Verkäufer in einer anderen großen Firma tätig. So haben wir keine Geldsorgen. Und auch unser Liebesleben läuft gut. Ich begehre Amanda noch genau so wie vor fünf Jahren, wenn nicht noch mehr. Dies ist auch kein Wunder ob ihrer Schönheit. Sie ist eine gut aussehende Blondine (ähnlich wie Jordan Carver), mit wunderschönem Gesicht, schmaler Taille und einem knackigen Po. Doch am meisten fahre ich auf ihre herrlichen großen runden Brüste ab. Zwar meint Amanda sie seien eigentlich zu groß, doch ich finde sie einfach umwerfen. Sie hat Körbchengröße 36EE, doch durch ihre eher schlanke Figur mit schmaler Taille und ihre nicht allzu breiten Schultern sehen ihre Brüste noch größer aus als sie eigentlich schon sind.

Alles lief gut und es fehlte eigentlich an nichts. Das änderte sich an einem Wochenende vor einigen Monaten. Meine Frau und ich hatten uns mit einem befreundeten Ehepaar zur Feier ihrer ersten fünf Jahre Ehe in einer kleinen Bar in Dortmund verabredet. Dort hatten sich die beiden vor gut acht Jahren kennengelernt. Da wir noch nie dort gewesen waren, mussten wir erst suchen bis wir die Bar gefunden hatten.

Etwas verwundert waren wir dann, als wir sie erreicht hatten. Unsere Freunde hatten sie uns aus ihrer Erinnerung heraus sehr positiv beschrieben, doch schien sie vor acht Jahren deutlich bessere Tage gehabt zu haben. Der Weg vor der Bar war nicht sehr gepflegt, die Leuchtschrift der Bar war zum Teil defekt und es sah aus, als sei die Fassade seit Jahren nicht instand gehalten worden. Die Gegend selbst sah auch nicht viel besser aus. Insgesamt ein recht trostloser Anblick. So fühlten wir zwei uns, auch wegen unserer Kleidung, hier etwas fehl am Platze.

Doch da es sich ja um ein Treffen mit guten Freuden von uns handelte, betraten wir die Bar um nach ihnen Ausschau zu halten.

Innen verbreitete die Bar eine eher düstere Atmosphäre und ihre Gäste waren auch nicht besser: An der Theke und am Billardtisch sah man einige nicht sonderlich gut gekleideten Männer zwischen 30 und 60 Jahren. Die Luft roch nach Zigaretten und es wurde ziemlich basslastige Musik gespielt.

Da erhielt ich eine SMS von unseren Freunden: ‘Sind gleich da. Hoffen, ihr habt die Bar gefunden.’ Da ich mir nicht vorstellen konnte, dass sie in dieser trostlosen Bar mit uns den Abend verbringen wollen würden, versuchte ich sie anzurufen. Ich kam aber nicht durch. Also entschlossen wir uns, auf die beiden zu warten. Wir setzten uns an einen der kleinen runden Tische und ich bestellte uns was zu trinken.

Während wir uns unterhielten um uns die Zeit zu vertrieben, fielen mir die Blicke der Männer auf, die auf Amanda gerichtet waren. Das wunderte mich nicht, hatte sie sich doch einen schönen mittellangen Rock und ein Oberteil, welches sich an ihre Brüste schmiegte, angezogen. Um Amanda nicht zu beunruhigen, sprach ich sie aber nicht darauf an. Zugleich musste ich mir eingestehen, dass es mich ein wenig stolz machte, schließlich war Amanda mit mir hier und ich war derjenige der heute Nacht an das durfte, was sich unter ihren Sachen befand.

Nachdem unsere Freunde nach einer Viertelstunde angekommen waren, beschlossen wir vier, dass wir doch eher woanders hingehen sollten. Also bezahlte ich und ging noch schnell zur Toilette. Auf der ungepflegten Herrentoilette gab es Urinale und abgetrennt in kleinen ‘Boxen’ Klos. Als ich eines der letzteren aufsuchte, hörte ich nach kurzer Zeit, wie zwei Männer die Toilette betraten und an den Kloboxen vorübergingen. Während sie dann ihr kleines Geschäft erledigten, hörte ich sie reden: “Hast du die geile blonde Schnitte gesehen? Man hat die Titten! Die würde ich gern mal flachlegen.” “O ja, ein heißes Gerät. Wie geschaffen zum Ficken.” “Die braucht es bestimmt mehrmals am Tag, so wie die aussieht.” “Die kann mich gern mal besuchen. Von der würde ich mich nicht lange bitten lassen. Ich würde sie ordentlich auf meinem dicken Schwanz reiten lassen. Das würde ihre Möpse ordentlich hüpfen lassen.” “Schade, das sie nicht allein da ist. Ich hätte gern ihren Hunger auf dicke Schwänze gestillt.” Dann gingen sie wieder.

Ich hatte ihnen aufmerksam zugehört und spürte, wie mein Puls raste. Im Geiste sah ich Amanda den großen Lümmel eines unrasierten dicken Mannes reiten und einen Orgasmus nach dem anderen erleben. Als ich mich von diesen Vorstellungen löste, sah ich, dass mein Glied total steif geworden war. Das alles verwirrte mich und ich sah zu, dass ich die Toilette schnell wieder verließ. Die beiden Männer hatten die Toilette bereits verlassen. In der Bar sah ich mir die dortigen Männer im Vorübergehen noch mal an. In meinem Kopf tauchten dabei Bilder auf, wie sich Amanda in Reizwäsche erregt an sie schmiegt, wie die Fremden ihren Po kneten, ihre Brüste hart anfassen, sie fordernd küssen. Dabei sah ich Amandas Gesicht voller Verlangen und Erregung vor mir. Ich spürte wie ich von diesen Gedanken schneller atmete, wie mein Puls stärker schlug. Wieder spürte ich derweil beim Gehen etwas sehr Steifes in meiner Hose. Als ich Amanda erreichte und sie mich mit einem Lächeln empfing, war ich total verwirrt.

Der weitere Abend verging wie im Fluge. Doch nahm ich ihn nicht so sehr wahr, da ich immer wieder an das Gespräch der beiden Männer zurückdenken musste. Dabei formte sich eine Frage in mir, die durch die Worte der beiden ausgelöst worden war: “Braucht Amanda mehr, als ich ihr geben kann?”

Diese Frage ließ mich von da an nicht mehr los. Bei der Arbeit war ich manches Mal mit den Gedanken abwesend und erst recht zu Hause tauchte die Frage immer wieder in meinem Kopf auf. Ich überlegte, ob Amanda vielleicht einen Lover habe. Schließlich ertappte ich mich dabei dies zu überprüfen, indem ich eines Abends heimlich ihre Handtasche untersuchte. Ich fand nichts und der Gedanke erschien mir auch irgendwie lächerlich.

Aber ich fing nun an, mir die Männer genauer anzusehen, die Amanda mit Blicken bedachten und überlegte, ob sie ihr vielleicht mehr geben könnten als ich. Außerdem fragte ich mich, ob mein 12cm Penis groß genug für sie war und ich sie befriedige. All dies bedrückte mich und das wirkte sich dann auch auf unser Liebesleben aus. Ich bekam Erektionsprobleme und war durch meine Ängste in meiner Lust gehemmt. Das führte dazu, dass wir weniger miteinander schliefen. Dies wiederum bestärkte meine Angst, dass ich Amanda nicht reiche und sie mehr braucht.

Zugleich musste ich immer wieder an die Worte der Männer aus der Bar denken. Vor meinen Augen sah ich sie in den Armen anderer Männer. Diese verführten sie problemlos und hatten dann Sex mit ihr. Ich sah Amanda vor mir, wie sie von einem Orgasmus nach dem anderen durchgeschüttelt wurde und ich spürte, dass ich bei diesen Gedanken immer wieder ein steifes Glied bekam; das irritierte mich. Aber dann merkte ich, dass mir diese Gedanken beim Sex mit Amanda gegen meine Erektionsprobleme halfen. Zugleich schämte ich mich aber und fühlte mich unwohl.

Amanda nahm meine ( www.germansexgeschichten.com ) Zurückgezogenheit natürlich wahr, doch da ich nicht darüber redete und ihr auswich, war sie nur noch mehr irritiert. Zuerst versuchte sie mich zu verführen, indem sie mich zum Beispiel in Reizwäsche zu Hause empfing und sich vor mir entblätterte. Doch all das machte mich nur noch unsicherer und bestärkten meine Angst, ihrer Lust nicht gewachsen zu sein. So blieben ihre Versuche erfolglos.

Meine Fantasien von Amanda in den Armen von Machotypen wurden immer stärker. Doch ich traute mich nicht, Amanda anzusprechen und mit meinen Freunden möchte ich auch nicht darüber reden. Daher entschied ich mich, im Internet nach einem Weg aus meinen Ängsten zu suchen. Dabei stieß ich auf Seiten mit Geschichten von Frauen, die ihren Mann betrügen und ihre Lust mit anderen ausleben. Immer mehr wurde mir dadurch klar, dass ich endlich Gewissheit haben wollte: Reiche ich ihr?

So fasste ich – inspiriert durch die Geschichten aus dem Internet – einen Plan und kaufte einen Dildo in der Größe meines Penis’. Amanda war zuerst überrascht von dem Spielzeug, dass ich in unser Liebesspiel integrieren wollte. Doch sie ließ sich darauf ein. In meiner Fantasie war es der Schwanz eines fremden Mannes, was mir eine Erektion verschaffte. Doch davon wusste Amanda nichts. Sie wusste auch nicht, dass ich den gleichen Dildo mehrmals besaß, jeweils etwas länger und etwas dicker. In den folgenden Wochen tauschte ich den Dildo so aus, dass sie schließlich einen Dildo verwendete, der 8cm länger war als mein Penis und zwei Zentimeter mehr Durchmesser hatte.

Natürlich musste dieser Größenunterschied auch Amanda auffallen. „Sag mal Liebling, ist das hier ein größeres Ding?”, fragte sie mich schließlich mit leicht gerunzelter Stirn, während sie den Dildo in Händen hielt und ansah. Als sie ihren Blick dann auf mich richtete, begann ich stotternd zu antworten: „Ähm, also… nein, dass hat schon seine Richtigkeit so.” Ich merkte, wie ich verlegen ihrem Blick auswich. „Er ist viel größer als du”, entgegnete sie mit leicht fragender ruhiger Stimme. „Ich bin im Moment nicht so recht in Form”, war alles, was mir als leidliche Antwort darauf einfiel. Mehr sprachen wir nicht darüber.

Wenn ich den Dildo nun zwischen ihren Beinen hervorzog und dann selbst in sie eindrang, war sie weniger eng als vorher. Das machte mich aber an, wie ich mir eingestehen musste. Wenn ich dann noch an ihr „Er ist viel größer als du” dachte, wurde ich nur noch erregter. Wenn es mir anfangs doch als verwunderte Frage von Amanda erschienen war, hatte ich es bald in meinem Kopf als unumstößliche Feststellung festgebrannt: „Er ist viel größer und besser als du!” Dabei hatte ich ihr Gesicht vor Augen, wie sie mich lasziv ansah und verlangend ihre Hände um einen großen Schwanz schloss. In der Folge dieser Gedanken kam ich dann immer sehr schnell beim Sex, so dass Amanda nicht zum Orgasmus kam. Den erreichte sie erst, wenn sie nochmals zum Dildo griff. Das wollte sie anfangs nicht, doch ich konnte sie schließlich dazu bewegen, ihn doch zu verwenden.

Aber ich wollte noch mehr und so sorgte ich dafür, dass der Dildo ausfiel. Ich kaufte dann einen neuen größeren schwarzen Dildo. Amanda war erst irritiert, doch ich sagte ihr, ich hätte nur einen in dieser Farbe bekommen. Außerdem sei er in dieser Farbe die Mindestgröße. Ich genoss, wie Amanda bei diesen Worten ihre Augen kurz aufriss.

Von nun an sorgte ich dafür, dass ich Amanda bei unserem Liebesspiel so gut erregte, wie ich nur konnte. Immer wenn sie kurz davor war zu kommen, bremste ich aber ab. Sie forderte mich dann auf, weiter zu machen, da sie fast da wäre. Doch ich entschuldigte mich kurz, dass ich gerade eine Pause brauche oder kam mittels meiner Fantasien sehr schnell. Je öfter dies passierte, um so geringer wurde ihr Verständnis, welches ich sonst von ihr kannte. An dessen Stelle trat Verärgerung.

Ich nahm anfangs den Dildo und brachte sie damit zu ihrem Orgasmus. Dann ging ich dazu über, ihn vor dem Liebesspiel gut sichtbar neben dem Bett zu platzieren und immer wenn ich vor ihr gekommen war, schnell auf die Toilette zu gehen, um mich zu säubern. Von dort aus konnte ich sehen, dass Amanda bald von sich aus den Dildo nahm und sich Erleichterung verschaffte. Mit erregiertem Glied sah ich jedes Mal heimlich dabei zu. Manchmal befriedigte ich mich dabei selbst, so dass ich kam.

Das alles reichte mir aber noch nicht. Also tauschte ich ihren Dildo wieder gegen einen etwas größeren aus. Außerdem heizte ich ihre Lust an, indem ich sie zu Hause an ihren Brüsten streichelte, ihren Nacken küsste, ihren Po knetete und anderes mehr. Zugleich erfand ich Gründe, damit ich wieder seltener mit ihr schlief. Amanda war zuerst frustriert. Aber bald merkte ich, dass sie sich mit dem Dildo behalf.

Zudem stellte ich fest, wenn wir miteinander schliefen, dass ich Amanda nicht mehr so fest um meinen Schwanz fühlte wie früher. Das wühlte mich auf, schien aber nur noch mehr meine Erregung zu fördern. Schließlich drang ich mit meinem Schwanz fast gar nicht mehr in sie ein. Stattdessen liebkoste ich ihr Lusttor mit meiner Zunge, bis sie kurz vor dem Orgasmus stand. Mittlerweile war es für sie ganz normal geworden, dann zum Dildo zu greifen und damit den Höhepunkt zu erreichen.

Schließlich hatte ich eine verrückte Idee: Ich bat Amanda, sie mit unserer Digitalkamera fotografieren zu dürfen, wenn ich sie mit dem Dildo befriedige. Natürlich wollte sie das erst überhaupt nicht. Sie wurde sogar ein bisschen ärgerlich. Doch ich bat sie so sehr darum, dass sie schließlich doch nachgab. Das tat sie aber nur, weil ich ihr versprach, die Bilder sofort auf den Computer zu lade und sie da auch bleiben.

In den nächsten Tagen schaute ich mir die fünf Bilder, die ich machen durfte, immer wieder an. Sie sah so erotisch und herrlich erregt auf ihnen aus, dass ich jedes Mal eine Erektion bekam, wenn ich sie ansah. Nach gut einer Woche konnte ich dann nicht widerstehen und druckte die Bilder aus. Auf diese Weise konnte ich sie auch mit zur Arbeit nehmen und dort ansehen. Immer wieder holte ich sie dort hervor, um sie anzusehen. Einige Male wäre ich fast dabei erwischt worden und hatte sie nur mit Mühe unter meinem Schreibtisch oder einem Stapel Papiere verschwinden lassen können. Und unter eben solch einem habe ich sie dann einmal liegen lassen, während ich für ein unerwartetes Verkaufsgespräch zu einem Kunden fahren musste.

Nach dem Kundengespräch fuhr ich direkt nach Hause, denn es war schon später Nachmittag. Erst gut zwei Stunden später merkte ich, dass die Bilder nicht wie gewohnt in meiner Tasche waren. Ich schaute noch zwei Mal darin nach. Mein Herz schlug schneller. Ich konnte sie nur im Büro vergessen haben. Hoffentlich lagen sie so, dass sie niemand fand! Am liebsten wäre ich sofort hingefahren, aber für diesen heute Abend waren wir zu Bekannten eingeladen. Den ganzen Abend war ich unruhig und Amanda fragte mich mehrmals, was mit mir sei? Als Erklärung sagte ich ihr, dass heutige Verkaufsgespräch sei für mich sehr wichtig gewesen, denn es ginge um Einiges. Der Kunde würde sich morgen melden, ob dass Geschäft steht oder nicht. Dass der Kunde sich morgen melden wolle, stimmte zwar nicht, aber dass es für mich um Einiges ging stimmte um so mehr – Amandas Bilder!

Entsprechend unruhig war meine Nacht und das Haus habe ich am nächsten Morgen so früh verlassen, wie schon lange nicht mehr. An meinem Arbeitsplatz habe ich sofort begonnen unter sämtliche Papierstapel zu gucken. Doch da war nichts. Also sah ich die Stapel schnell durch – wieder nichts. Es folgten Blicke in die Schreibtischschublade, auf das Ablagebrett neben mir, das Fensterbrett hinter mir und dann bin ich die Papiere noch mehrmals durchgegangen. Aber es half alles nichts. Die Ausdrucke von Amanda blieben verschwunden. Als mein Kollege rein kam, der mit mir das Zimmer teilt, sah er mich verwundert an und fragte: „Ist dir nicht gut? Du siehst irgendwie geschafft aus!” Ich fühlte mich auch völlig fertig. Dennoch versuchte ich wieder ruhig zu werden und meinte nur beschwichtigend: „Nein, nein, alles in Ordnung.” An seinem Blick sah ich aber, dass er mir das nicht ganz abnahm.

Da er gestern vor mir gegangen war und nun erst nach mir zur Arbeit gekommen war, konnte er die Bilder eigentlich nicht haben. Dennoch fragte ich ihn, in möglichst belanglosem Ton: „Du sag mal, warst du gestern noch einmal hier und hast etwas von meinem Schreibtisch gebraucht?” Er sah mich verwundert an, schüttelte den Kopf und antwortete nur irritiert mit „Nein”.

Um den fragenden Blicken meines Kollegen ausweichen zu können, ging ich erst einmal auf die Toilette. Dort begann ich zu überlegen, wer alles in Betracht kam: Die Sekretärin, der Chef, andere Kollegen, die Reinigungskräfte, der Sicherheitsdienst, … Mir wurde fast schlecht bei der Anzahl der Möglichkeiten.

Als ich mich wieder an meinen Schreibtisch setzte, fiel mir das Bild auf, welches ich auf meinem Schreibtisch stehen habe: Amanda und ich, Arm in Arm. Das Bild stand nicht so wie sonst, sondern war zu einer Seite gedreht worden. Aber ich war sicher, dass ich es vorhin nicht berührt hatte. Damit war klar, wer auch immer die Bilder hatte, wusste Bescheid, dass es nicht Bilder irgendeiner Frau waren, sondern die Bilder meiner Frau. Diese Gewissheit machte mich nicht gerade ruhiger.

Aber es half nichts, ich musste nun erst einmal mit der Arbeit anfangen. Vielleicht, so hoffte ich, würde mir ja derweil eine Lösung einfallen.

Dieses Vorhaben endete aber jäh, als ich meine Tagespost auf den Schreibtisch bekam. Neben der üblichen Korrespondenz lag auch ein kleiner Umschlag dabei. Er irritierte mich und daher arbeitete ich mich so durch die Post, dass dieser Umschlag schließlich als letzter übrig blieb. Aus einem unguten Gefühl heraus ließ ich diesen Brief bis zur Mittagspause liegen. Als mein Kollege mit mir in die Kantine gehen wollte, sagte ich ihm: „Geh ruhig schon mal, ich habe hier noch einen Moment zutun. Komm’ gleich nach.” Als er gegangen war, nahm ich den Brief in die Hand. Dabei merkte ich, dass meine Hand ganz leicht zitterte und ich etwas kurzatmig war.

Etwas unsicher öffnete ich ihn und zog ein Blatt heraus. Es war zwei Mal gefaltet. Mit einem leicht mulmigen Gefühl faltete ich es auseinander und hielt den Atem an: Es war eine schwarz-weiß-Kopie von einem der Fotos, die ich von Amanda gemacht hatte. Vor Schreck riss ich meine Augen weit auf. Sogleich erkannte ich, dass auf dem oberen Rand des Bildes etwas in Maschinenschrift geschrieben stand:

„Danke für das Geschenk. Ich habe sehr viel Freude dadurch. Du bist ein Glückspilz, dass du so eine heiße Braut hast. Tja und Glück soll man ja bekanntlich teilen.

Schreib ihren Namen, ihr Alter, ihre Maße, ihre Lieblingsstellung, ihre Erfahrung mit dem Blasen, wie oft sie es braucht, mit wie vielen sie es schon getrieben hat und die Maße des Dildos auf das Blatt. Leg es im Umschlag auf deinen Schreibtisch, wenn du heute nach Hause gehst. Andernfalls kann ich ihr aber auch eine Kopie schicken und sie auch gern selbst fragen.”

Mit Entsetzen dachte ich nur: „Was habe ich nur getan!” Ich wusste ganz genau, Amanda würde ausrasten, wenn sie von den Bildern erfahren würde. Aber was konnte ich jetzt nur tun?

Meine Hände ( www.germansexgeschichten.com ) zitterten und mein Herz schlug mir bis zum Hals. „Entweder ich schreibe auf, was er – wer auch immer es ist – wissen will oder er schickt Amanda das Bild”, schoss es mir durch den Kopf. „Wenn ich doch nur wüsste, wer die Bilder hat?” Unruhig stand ich auf und ging im Raum hin und her. Das ging eine ganze Weile so, aber ich fand keinen Ausweg, egal wie sehr ich mich anstrengte und darüber nachdachte. Also setzte ich mich wieder hin und packte das Blatt und den Umschlag in meine oberste Schreibtischschublade.

„Warum bist du nicht auch runter gekommen”, fragte mich mein Kollege, als er schließlich wiederkam. „Keinen Hunger”, entgegnete ich kurz und stürzte mich erst einmal wieder in die Arbeit. Doch als die Arbeit getan war, mein Kollege ging gerade, saß ich genauso ratlos da, wie in der Mittagspause. „Wenn ich nur mehr Zeit hätte”, ging es mir immer wieder durch den Kopf.

Da ich keinen Ausweg sah, nahm ich den Umschlag schließlich wieder aus der Schublade. Zuerst wartete ich, den Zettel herauszunehmen und sah den Umschlag nur stumm an. Aber es half ja nichts. Dann sprang ich auf, steckte den Umschlag in meine Tasche, nahm diese und ging zügig aus dem Raum, direkt zu meinem Auto. „Ich muss eine Lösung finden”, dachte ich immer wieder, während ich nach Hause fuhr.

Amanda erwartete mich freudestrahlend und nahm mich in den Arm. Sie hatte etwas Schönes für uns gekocht und den Tisch bereits nett gedeckt. Ich fühlte mich aber einfach nur schrecklich. Doch es gelang mir, dies zu verbergen. Als wir nach dem Essen noch einen spannenden Film guckten, konnte ich stellenweise abschalten und mich ein bisschen entspannen. Nur als sie mit mir kuscheln wollte, stand mir mein schlechtes Gewissen zu sehr im Weg. Dass Amanda dadurch enttäuscht war, machte meine missliche Lage nur auch nicht besser. Als ich einige Zeit später im Bett neben ihr fast eingeschlafen war, hörte ich schließlich ihr Stöhnen und wusste genau, was sie gerade neben mir im Bett tat. Amanda

durch Hundin auf Feb.08, 2012, unter Hausfrauen und 433 views

Erneut in der Firma ging ich gleich wieder an die Arbeit. Als die Post für den heutigen Tag gebracht wurde, sah ich sie angespannt durch. Es war wieder ein Umschlag dabei, der wie der Gestrige aussah. Da ich wusste, dass ich sowieso keinen klaren Gedanken fassen konnte, ehe ich ihn geöffnet und nachgesehen hatte, nahm ich ihn heute als ersten in die Hand. Was ich darin fand, war keine Überraschung für mich, erschreckte mich aber trotzdem. Möglichst ohne auffällige Reaktionen, um meinen Kollegen nicht aufmerksam zu machen, las ich was auf dieser Kopie eines – diesmal anderen – Bildes (von Amanda mit ihrem Dildo) stand:

„Das war aber nicht sehr nett, mich zu versetzen. Sollte es dir Probleme bereiten, das von mir Gewünschte aufzuschreiben, dann bekommt morgen dein Chef Post von mir.”

Da musste ich erst einmal schlucken. „Ich habe wohl keine andere Wahl”, schoss es mir durch den Kopf und ich nahm den Umschlag von gestern aus meiner Tasche. Ich nahm das Papier heraus und schrieb neben den Fragen die geforderten Antworten auf.

Am Ende des Arbeitstages wartete ich, bis mein Kollege gegangen war, dann atmete ich noch einmal tief durch, legte den Umschlag auf meinen Schreibtisch und ging.

Zu Hause fragte ich mich dann ärgerlich, warum ich eigentlich alle Fragen ehrlich beantwortet hatte. „Das hätte der doch gar nicht gemerkt”, musste ich mir verdrießlich eingestehen. Doch ändern konnte ich nun nichts mehr. Hoffentlich war nun alles vorbei! Doch ich musste mir eingestehen, dass ich nicht so recht daran glauben konnte.

Aber da hatte ich auf einmal eine Idee: „Ich muss eine Videokamera im Büro anbringen, dann erfahre ich, wer der Kerl ist!” Doch sofort kam die Ernüchterung: „Wie soll ich über 12 Stunden am Stück aufnehmen?”

Mir blieb nur, eine Nacht dazubleiben und aufzupassen, wenn ich herausfinden wollte, wer hinter der ganzen Sache steckte.

Was mich bei all dem aber etwas verwirrte war, dass sich bei mir etwas in der Hose geregt hatte, als ich die Kopie des Bildes von Amanda im Büro vor mir liegen hatte und alles aufgeschrieben hatte, was von mir verlangt wurde. Schnell schob ich diese Gedanken aber wieder beiseite.

Meine Sorge, dass es noch nicht vorbei sei, sollte sich am nächsten Tag erfüllen: Ein neuer Brief kam mit der Post. Sofort öffnete ich ihn, nahm das Blatt mit dem Bild von Amanda heraus und las:

„Amanda ist ein schöner Name. Aber das ist ja auch ein heißes Gerät. Bei dem Bild hätte ich eigentlich gedacht die Titten wären größer, aber das liegt wahrscheinlich an dem Fahrgestell.

Log dich um 11 Uhr in folgendem Chatroom ein: ….. Du musst dich dort neu anmelden. Nenn dich ‚amandas pimp’.”

Während ich den ersten Teil erneut durchlas, war ich erschüttert, dass er von Amanda nicht als einer Frau sprach, sondern eher wie von einem Gegenstand. Und wie ich mich im Chat bezeichnen sollte? Als wäre Amanda eine Prostituierte und ich ihr Zuhälter! Trotzdem merkte ich, dass mich all dies erregte.

Ich blickte dann auf die Uhr. Es war gleich 11 Uhr. „Soll ich was wirklich tun?”, hörte ich mich leise geistesabwesend murmeln. Mein Kollege sah kurz zu mir herüber. Aber da ich sofort anfing, am Computer zu tippen, ging er wieder an seine Arbeit. „Hoffentlich erwischt mich keiner; bei der Arbeit privat im Internet surfen!”, dachte ich bei mir, während ich tat, was von mir verlangt wurde.

Ich meldete mich also auf der besagten Seite an und wartete. Um nicht auffällig zu sein, befasste ich mich noch weiter mit Unterlagen meiner Arbeit und schaute immer wieder nach, ob sich schon was am Bildschirm tat.

Schließlich war da eine Mitteilung: “Hallo amandas pimp!” Ich musste schlucken, als ich seinen Namen las: ‘amandas satisfier’. “Amandas Befriediger?! – Wo soll das noch alles hinführen?”, dachte ich bei mir, atmete tief durch und schrieb mit leicht zitternden Fingern “Hallo amandas satisfier”.

Als nächstes folgten Anweisungen, wodurch ich dafür sorgte, dass unser Chat nicht mehr öffentlich ist. Tja, und dann ging es los…

amandas satisfier schrieb: “Ich werde dir jetzt einige Fragen stellen. Beantworte sie ehrlich und ausführlich. Wenn ich an einer Stelle den Eindruck habe, du bist nicht ehrlich oder auch dass mir deine Antwort zu ungenau ist, kennen in Kürze sehr viele Leute Amandas Bilder. Verstanden?”

Was konnte ich anderes antworten als “Ja, ich habe verstanden”.

‘amandas satisfier’: “Wie kommt es, dass Amanda sich mit großen schwarzen Dildos befriedigt? Und denk daran, ich will alles wissen!”

Und genau das habe ich ihm dann geschrieben – alles: Beginnend mit unserem Besuch in der Bar in Dortmund, den Worten auf der Toilette und meinen Zweifeln, schrieb ich ihm alles auf und bemühte mich, Unklarheiten zu vermeiden. Mir war es peinlich, von meiner Erektion zu schreiben, die all dies immer wieder bei mir auslöste, aber ich schrieb es. Als ich es dann abgeschickt hatte, war ich sogar irgendwie erleichtert.

Während ich auf seine Reaktion wartete, musste ich an die Worte der Männer in der Bar zurückdenken und an ihre Blicke auf Amanda; dann hatte ich sie wieder vor Augen, wie sie mit einem großen Dildo in ihrem Lustdreieck einen großen Orgasmus erreicht.

Nach einigen Minuten kam die Reaktion von ‘amandas satisfier’: “Hast du jetzt auch einen Steifen?”

Nun, das war nicht zu leugnen, also bestätigte ich dies.

Wenig später fragte er mich nach Amandas Kleidung. Ob diese eher konservativ sei oder mehr freizügig. Ich schrieb ihm erst in einer eher allgemeineren Antwort, dass ihre Sachen mehrheitlich nicht sonderlich freizügig seien. Aber da bekam ich nur eine ärgerliche Antwort zurück. Also überlegte ich und beschrieb den Inhalt ihres Kleiderschrankes so gut es ging genauer. Am Ende bekam ich von ihm den Auftrag, ihre Garderobe zu ändern: Die konservativen Sachen sollte weg kommen und durch freizügigere ersetzt werden. Zum Beispiel alle normalen Slips durch einige String-Tangas ersetzen, dann alle Bhs (außer die besonders erotischen) durch einige Stütz-BHs. Oberteile ohne Ausschnitt waren nur okay, wenn sie einigermaßen eng und etwas durchsichtig waren. Blusen bis oben zuzuknöpfen stand nun auch völlig außer Frage. Und Röcke länger als bis zu den Knien mussten ganz weg. Je kürzer, je besser. Hinzu kam, dass ihre Schuhe ohne Absätze ebenfalls nicht mehr angesagt waren. Hier galt, je länger, je besser.

Während er mir dies alles schrieb, fragte ich mich zwar, wie ich das alles bezahlen sollte, aber seine Forderungen abzulehnen stand ja nun nicht zur Debatte. Zugleich merkte ich, dass meine Erektion kaum nachgelassen hatte, auch ohne meine Hilfe. Erregte es mich etwa, was hier geschah? Ein mir völlig Fremder gab Anweisungen für Amanda und ich war machtlos! Wieso erregte mich dies?

Dann kamen seine letzten Anweisungen: “Jetzt kommt ja das Wochenende. Du wirst jede Gelegenheit nutzen, Amanda scharf zu machen. Treib ihre Lust und ihr Verlangen an, mach sie verrückt vor Geilheit, aber sie darf nicht zum Orgasmus kommen. Bring sie bis kurz davor, aber verschaff ihr keine Erlösung.

Werden meine Anweisungen nicht befolgt, hat dies Konsequenzen!”

Ich war etwas ängstlich und verwirrt. Schließlich schrieb ich zurück: “Aber was soll ich machen, wenn sie mit mir schlafen will?”

‘amandas pimp’ antwortete nur: “Dein Problem, lass dir was einfallen.”

Die gleiche Antwort bekam ich auf die Frage: “Und was ist, wenn sie dann zum Dildo greift?”

Anschließend informierte er mich noch, dass ich heute Nachmittag und morgen früh mit Amanda shoppen gehen solle, damit sie was ‘Passendes’ zum Anziehen hat. Er nannte mir dafür auch mehrere Adressen, die ich auf jeden Fall aufsuchen solle. Bei den Straßennamen stutzte ich etwas, denn diese waren nicht unbedingt die großen Einkaufsstraßen der City. Am Abend sollte ich dann Bilder von Amanda in ihren neuen Outfits machen und ihm diese zumailen. Die Adresse dafür gab er mir ebenfalls an. Außerdem sollte ich regelmäßig meine Mails nachschauen, wofür ich ihm meine Mailadresse schreiben musste.

Dass alles machte mich echt fertig. Daher beschloss ich, heute früher nach Hause zu gehen. Meine Kollegen meinten auch nur, ich sähe heute auch wirklich nicht sehr gut aus.

Während ich mich bei der Autofahrt darum bemühte, mich auf den Straßenverkehr zu konzentrieren, gingen mir die Anweisungen des Fremden immer wieder durch den Kopf.

Zu Hause angekommen blieb ich erst noch einige Minuten im Wagen sitzen und überlegte krampfhaft wie ich nun weitermachen sollte. Meine Hände waren schwitzig und ich hielt noch immer verkrampft das Lenkrad fest. „Was mache ich jetzt nur, was mache ich jetzt nur”, flüsterte ich leise vor mich hin.

Schließlich stieg ich aus und ging ins Haus. Amanda war noch nicht wieder zurück – ich hatte also noch Zeit zum Nachdenken.

Ich ließ mich im ( www.germansexgeschichten.com ) Wohnzimmer auf das Sofa fallen und grübelte: ‚Sollte ich nicht doch besser einfach offen Amanda alles sagen? Aber nun habe ich ihm ganz intime Informationen über sie aufgeschrieben. Warum habe ich nicht gleich nach dem ersten Umschlag mit Amanda gesprochen?’ Ich holte tief Luft und ging dann ins Schlafzimmer. Dort öffnete ich Amandas Kleiderschranktür und betrachtete ihre Sachen. Ich ging dann kurz in unser kleines Arbeitszimmer und holte mir einen alten Öllappen, mehrere Stifte, ihr Schmink-Etui und eine kleine Schere. Ich legte diese Gegenstände auf den kleinen Tisch neben dem Kleiderschrank und stand nun unsicher da.

„Verdammt!”, entfuhr es mir fluchend und im nächsten Moment begann ich damit, ihre Unterwäsche und die anderen Sachen durchzusehen. Alles, was mir eher ‚altmodisch’ erschien, nahm ich nach und nach heraus und ‚bearbeitete’ es mit dem Öllappen oder den anderen Sachen. Ich fühlte mich unglaublich schlecht dabei, wusste aber einfach keinen Ausweg für mich.

Nachdem ich alles wieder ordentlich zurückgeräumt hatte und auch meine ‚Werkzeuge’ wieder an ihren Plätzen waren, ging ich zu unserer Schmutzwäsche und suchte alles von ihr zusammen, was ebenfalls meinem Erpresser missfallen dürfte. Die Sachen stopfte ich in die Waschmaschine und stellte sie auf 95 Grad ein. Nachdem ich die Maschine auch mit Waschpulver versehen hatte, zögerte ich kurz. Ich schloss kurz meine Augen und drückte dann mit zitterndem Finger auf den ‚Start’-Knopf.

„Was tue ich hier eigentlich”, fragte ich mich halblaut selbst und entfernte mich dann mit hängendem Kopf von der Maschine.

Ich war mir sicher, dass Amanda meinen ‚Fehler’ mit der Waschmaschine heute noch entdeckt und dann sicherlich ziemlich sauer sein würde. Um dem möglichst etwas gegenzusteuern ging ich dann in die Küche und begann damit, etwas zu Essen zu kochen, dass sie gern isst.

Schließlich fiel mir aber noch der Dildo ein – sie durfte ihn ja nicht nutzen können! Ich stellte also den Herd kleiner und ging wieder ins Schlafzimmer. Dort öffnete ich das oberste Fach ihres Nachtschränkchens und fand sofort, was ich gesucht hatte: Vor mir lag der dicke und lange schwarze Dildo, den ich ihr kürzlich besorgt hatte. Während ich ihn betrachtete, hatte ich Bilder von Amanda vor Augen, wie sie sich damit selbstbefriedigt und musste auch wieder an die Kerle denken, die mir all diese Gedanken ins Gehirn gepflanzt hatten. Mein Puls wurde wieder schneller und mein Glied begann steif zu werden. Wie von selbst rieb ich mir vorn meine Hose. Schließlich konnte ich mich aber doch wieder von diesen Gedanken losreißen und nahm den Dildo dann in die Hand. Die Frage war jetzt nur, wie ich ihn fürs Wochenende unbrauchbar machen könnte ohne bei Amanda Aufsehen zu erregen. Es musste wie ein Unfall aussehen oder dergleichen. Und dann wusste ich es: Ich sah mir die Schienen genau an, in denen die Schublade hin- und hergeschoben wird. Dann holte ich mir ein kleines Stückchen Holz aus dem Keller und schob es so in die Führung, dass es sich verkantete und die Schublade nicht mehr zu öffnen war. Wie lange dies wirken würde, wusste ich noch nicht, aber da sie in dieser Schublade auch einige empfindlichere Sachen von sich hat, würde sie sicherlich wollen, dass ich die Schublade sehr vorsichtig wieder freimache.

Danach ging ich erleichtert zurück in die Küche und schaute nach dem Essen. Als Amanda schließlich nach Hause kam, wunderte sie sich zwar, dass ich schon da bin, freute sich aber auch über meine Idee mit dem Essen. Ich begrüßte sie auch gleich herzlich, küsste sie zärtlich am Hals und dann auf den Mund, streichelte sie und drückte sie kurz an mich. Amanda gefiel dies und wir setzten uns dann auch gleich an den von mir bereits schön gedeckten Tisch. Ich bemühte mich, möglichst entspannt zu wirken und wir brauchten für das Essen recht lange. Das war mir aber nur Recht.

Nach dem Essen ließ ich Amanda ein Bad ein. Ich kümmerte mich dann um das Abräumen und die Küche, während Amanda im Bad war. Sie schlug mir zwar mit leuchtenden Augen vor, dass wir ja auch gemeinsam baden könnten, doch ich schob die Arbeit in der Küche vor. Sie blickte mich etwas enttäuscht an, akzeptierte dies aber.

Als ich dann später zu ihr ins Bad kam, musste ich schlucken. Amanda blickte mich verführerisch an, während sie langsam ihre herrlichen großen Brüste einseifte. Scheinbar zufällig rieb sie dabei immer wieder über ihre steifen Brustwarzen oder sah mich begierig an, während sie ihre Brüste kraftvoll durchwalkte.

In meinem Kopf hörte ich die Worte aus der Bar: „Man hat die Titten! Die würde ich gern mal flachlegen.” Sofort spürte ich, wie mein Glied steif wurde.

„Ich könnte hier noch ein wenig Hilfe gebrauchen”, meinte Amanda sodann ganz unschuldig. „Ähm ja”, entgegnete ich kurz nach einem Räuspern und schritt auf sie zu. An der Badewanne kniete ich mich neben sie und Amanda führte meine Hände zu ihren Brüsten. Als ich ihre harten Brustwarzen berührte, schloss sie kurz ihre Augen und ich vernahm ein leises Stöhnen aus ihrem Mund. ‚Du wirst jede Gelegenheit nutzen, Amanda scharf zu machen’ hatte der Fremde von mir gefordert. ‚Also gut’, dachte ich kurz bei mir, holte tief Luft und trieb sie in den nächsten Minuten an den Rand des Wahnsinns. Es war nicht einfach, sie daran zu hindern, mir in den Schritt zu fassen, aber irgendwie gelang es mir doch. Andernfalls hätte ich ihr sicher nicht länger widerstehen können – aber ich musste ja.

Schließlich verabredete ich mit ihr, dass sie sich hier in Ruhe abtrocknet und ich schon mal ins Bett vorgehe. Sie war einverstanden und mir war klar, was ich jetzt zu tun hatte. Ich ging zu unserem Computer und rief die Bilder von Amanda auf, auf denen sie sich mit dem Dildo verwöhnt. Dann packte ich mein Glied aus und machte es mir selbst. Ich wusste ja, woran ich nur zu denken brauchte und wirklich – nach wenigen Minuten kam ich. Schnell säuberte ich mich und lief zum Schlafzimmer. Hier zog ich mich schnell bis auf die Unterhose aus und legte mich ins Bett.

Wenige Minuten später kam Amanda herein. Ich hob die Bettdecke an und sie huschte nackt zu mir unter die Decke. Wieder gab ich mir größte Mühe, sie anzuheizen. Zugleich war ich bemüht, an alles Mögliche zu denken, um nicht doch gleich wieder einen Steifen zu kriegen. Amanda war erst etwas geknickt, dass mein ‚kleiner Freund’ scheinbar heute keine Lust zum Spielen hatte. Aber die Berührungen ihre Hände waren mir beim Bestreben ‚schlaff’ zu bleiben keine wirkliche Hilfe. So musste ich schließlich erkennen, dass ich diese ‚Schlacht’ in Kürze verlieren würde. Mein Glied wurde zunehmend steifer und ich bemerkte bereits an Amandas Gesichtsausdruck ihre Vorfreude. Ich war erledigt! Gleich würde es so weit sein.

Da mir nichts Besseres einfiel, täuschte ich schließlich einen Krampf in meinem rechten Oberschenkel vor. Amanda war natürlich sofort besorgt und versuchte mir zu helfen. Es ist aber nicht sehr einfach, einen Krampf vorzutäuschen und die ganze Sache gut zu spielen, während vor einem zwei wunderschöne Brüste ‚tanzen’. Wieder versuchte ich, mich auf andere Dinge zu konzentrieren und merkte dann erleichtert, dass meine Erektion wieder nachließ. Ich entschuldigte mich sogleich bei Amanda und erklärte ihr, dass wir unser Vorhaben wohl besser auf morgen früh verschieben. Sie sah todunglücklich aus, warf mir dies aber nicht vor, da es ja scheinbar nicht meine Schuld war. Sie massierte mir noch ein wenig meinen Oberschenkel und kam dabei mehrmals zufällig an mein Glied, aber ich tat schließlich so, als sei ich eingeschlafen.

Ich vernahm dann neben mir ein resignierendes Seufzen und hörte, wie sich Amanda zu ihrem Nachtschränken drehte. Es folgten mehrere ruckartige Bewegungen von ihr und ein fragendes: „Warum klemmt denn jetzt die Schublade?” Sie gab ihre Bemühungen aber schließlich auf. Aus ganz leicht geöffneten Augen konnte ich im Lichte ihrer Nachttischlampe sehen, dass sie nun versuchte, sich dann halt nur mit ihren Händen Erleichterung zu verschaffen. Scheinbar im Schlaf ließ ich meine eine Hand zu ihr hinübergleiten und nahm ihre mir nähere Hand in meine. Ich hörte ein leises Stöhnen von Amanda, dann versuchte sie, vorsichtig ihre Hand der meinen zu entwinden. Doch bei jedem Versuch wurde ich scheinbar wieder etwas wach, stöhnte schmerzlich und so gab Amanda schließlich auf und löschte ihr Licht.

Ich horchte noch genau hin, bis sie schließlich eingeschlafen war. Dann atmete ich erleichtert durch und schlief wenig später auch ein.

Am nächsten Morgen war das Bett leer, als ich aufwachte. Ich sah mich verwundert um, lugte dann schnell zu ihrem Nachttischchen hinüber und probierte, ob die Schublade noch immer klemmte. Das tat sie. Also stand ich auf und ging in den Flur. Aus der Küche hörte ich den Klang des Radios. Vorsichtig ging ich näher heran und fand Amanda, in verführerischer Spitzenunterwäsche gekleidet, bei ihren letzten Handgriffe zum Vorbereiten des Frühstückstisches vor. Ihr Anblick war einfach atemberaubend.

Leise kehrte ich ins Schlafzimmer zurück und sah hier, dass mehrere Wäschestücke von ihr auf dem Boden lagen. Beim genaueren Hinsehen sah ich, dass es sich um von mir ‚bearbeitete’ Wäsche handelte.

Ich zog meine Unterwäsche an, begab mich ins Bad und war dann gerade ganz mit dem Anziehen im Schlafzimmer fertig, als Amanda hereinkam. Sie kam mit schwingenden Hüften und einem vielsagenden Blick auf mich zu. Dabei wippten ihre Brüste auf ihrem Hebe-BH leicht und ich konnte kaum meinen Blick davon abwenden. Amanda nahm dies grinsend zur Kenntnis und gab mir einen zärtlichen Kuss. „Guten Morgen mein Liebling”, hauchte sie mir dann ins Gesicht und drückte ihre Brüste an mich. Mit leicht mitleidigem Blick fügte sie fragend hinzu: „Wie geht es deinem Bein?” Dabei streichelte sie sanft über meinen Oberschenkel. „Ist, glaube ich, wieder besser”, entgegnete ich. Mit anlächelnd fügte sie dann hinzu: „Das ist aber schön”, und ließ ihre Hand in einer fließenden Bewegung von meinem Oberschenkel weiter in meinen Schritt gleiten. Sie küsste mich wieder zärtlich und führte meine rechte Hand zu ihrer linken Brust.

In diesem Moment klingelte das Telefon. Wer immer es war, ich dankte ihm dafür! Amanda wollte es erst ignorieren, aber schließlich konnte ich mich ihr entwinden und eilte zum Telefon. Es war ihre Mutter und so reichte ich diese an Amanda weiter.

Dies gab mir ein wenig Zeit, da ihre Mutter für gewöhnlich länger telefonierte, wenn sie anrief.

Während meine Frau sich an den Esstisch setzte, um mit ihrer Mutter zu telefonieren, ging ich zum Computer. Da ich gestern gar nicht mehr daran gedacht hatte, ihn auszuschalten, konnte ich mich nun direkt dransetzen und rief schließlich meine Mails auf.

Ich hatte mehrere neue Mails und sah schließlich drei Mails von ‚amandas satisfier’. Ich öffnete zuerst seine Mail von gestern Abend:

‚Ich will einen kurzen Bericht zum Stand der Dinge. Bestätige in Zukunft den Erhalt von Mails durch eine kurze Antwort von dir.’ Mehr stand hier nicht.

Also öffnete ich die nächste Mail vom späten gestrigen Abend:

‚Meine Anweisung lautete, regelmäßig’. Wenn ich bis morgen früh um 8h keine Antwort habe, gibt es erste Konsequenzen.’

Ich schaute auf die Uhr; es war 9.38 Uhr. Mir wurde leicht übel und mein Blick fiel auf die dritte Mail von ihm, die ich um 8.05 Uhr erhalten hatte.

Mit zitternder Hand bewegte ich den Cursor auf die Mail und klickte. Dann las ich:

‚Du hast es so gewollt….’ Und im Weiteren gab er mir genaue Anweisungen, mit denen ich dafür sorgte, dass er fortan über das Internet immer Administrator-Zugriff auf unseren Computer und alle dortigen Dateien hat. Zuletzt wies er mich an, fortan den Computer nicht wieder auszustellen und ihm nun noch meine Handynummer und die von Amandas Handy sowie ihre Mailadresse zu mailen. Außerdem solle ich heute nicht nur mit Amanda Einkaufen, sondern in naher Zukunft auch noch eine Webcam kaufen und diese an den Computer anschließen.

Ich hatte ein mulmiges Gefühl dabei, ihm neben meiner Handynummer auch Amandas Handynummer und Mailadresse zuzusenden, tat es aber schließlich.

Aus dem Flur hörte ich, dass Amanda das Telefonat mit ihrer Mutter gerade beendete und so verließ ich den Raum in Richtung Frühstückstisch.

Amanda empfing mich lächelnd mit einer liebevollen Umarmung und gab mir einen Kuss. „So, wollen wir dann erst einmal frühstücken? Ich habe einen Bärenhunger!”, meinte Amanda sodann auffordernd zu mir. Dass sie dabei immer noch nur ihre verführerischen Dessous trug, schien ihr völlig normal zu sein.

Auch wenn ich mich nun eigentlich ziemlich elend fühlte, bemühte ich mich darum, ein möglichst unbekümmertes Gesicht zu machen. „Hattest du die Waschmaschine gestern angestellt?”, fragte mich Amanda während des Frühstückens schließlich in ruhigem Ton. „Ja, wieso? Es waren da noch so viele Sachen von dir und da dachte ich mir, ich stelle einfach mal eine Maschine an”, versuchte ich möglichst unwissend zu wirken, als sei es ein ganz alltäglicher Vorgang gewesen. „Die Waschmaschine war nur leider auf Kochwäsche eingestellt und nun ist alles, was in der Maschine war, eingelaufen”, stellte Amanda leicht betrübt fest. „Oh, dass tut mir leid. Kochwäsche? Dann muss ich mich vertippt haben. Ich hoffe, du kannst mir verzeihen, mein Schatz”, merkte ich mit betretenem Gesichtausdruck an. „Ich weiß ja, dass du es gut gemeint hattest und es ein Versehen war”, entgegnete Amanda mit einem Ansatz von verständnisvollem Lächeln.

„Weißt du was, dann fahren wir beide heute los und kaufen für dich Ersatz!”, stellte ich schließlich kurzum fest. „Liebling”, versuchte mich Amanda zu bremsen, „das ist nicht so schlimm, ich werde bestimmt in den nächsten Monaten neue Sachen für mich finden…” Aber ich insistierte darauf und schließlich willigte Amanda in den Einkauf ein.

Nach dem Essen räumten wir gemeinsam den Tisch ab. Ich flirtete dabei immer wieder mit ihr und berührte sie auch immer wieder liebevoll. Dies zeigte seine Wirkung und Amanda genoss meine Berührungen sehr. Als ich sie schließlich von hinten her in den Arm nahm, ihren Hals küsste und mit meinen Händen ihre Hüften streichelte, presste sie verlangend ihren Po in Richtung meines Beckens. Ihre linke Hand wanderte dann langsam an sich herunter, zu meinem Bein herüber, weiter zu meinem Schenkel und wollte gerade mein Glied ansteuern, da schreckte ich etwas auf: „Mein lieber Himmel, so spät ist es schon?” Während ich zu unserer Uhr an der Wand aufblickte, merkte ich, wie auch Amanda leicht erschreckt von meinen plötzlichen lauten Worten zuckte und innehielt. Ich entfernte mich sogleich ein wenig von ihr und redete weiter: „Na dann wollen wir mal lieber zusehen, dass wir gleich loskommen, sonst wird es nur nachher hektisch.” An Amandas enttäuschtem Blick konnte ich sehen, dass sie sich jetzt eigentlich noch auf etwas ganz anderes gefreut hatte. Ich tat aber so, als hätte ich dies nicht bemerkt und Amanda sagte auch nichts weiter, sondern begab sich Richtung Schlafzimmer.

Als sie fünfzehn Minuten später wieder zu mir kam, hatte sie einen knielangen Rock an und eine ihrer dünneren Blusen. Darüber trug sie eine Strickjacke. Mit leicht verwundertem Gesichtsausdruck berichtete sie mir, dass sie gerade festgestellt habe, dass viele ihrer Sachen nicht mehr in Ordnung seien; sie hätten Flecken und kleine Löcher oder dergleichen.

Ich sagte hierzu nichts weiter, versuchte möglichst auch etwas verwundert auszusehen und ging dann mit ihr zu unserem Wagen. Auf dem Weg dahin merkte ich, dass ich eine SMS erhalten hatte: „Wieweit bist du? Hast du ein Fotohandy?”

Ich wusste sofort, von wem diese SMS gekommen sein musste und antwortete: „Wir fahren jetzt los zum Einkaufen. Ja, habe ich.”

Als ich in den Wagen einsteigen wollte, kam bereits die nächste Nachricht: „Du machst jedes Mal ein Foto, wenn sie etwas anprobiert und schickst es mir. Ich werde dir dann schreiben, ob das Outfit okay ist.”

„Okay”, antwortete ich nur kurz und fuhr dann los.

Im nächsten Moment hatte ich eine Idee: Ich hatte ja nun seine Handynummer und seine Mailadresse – nun müsste es doch möglich sein, ihn zu kriegen!

Aber als wenn er meine Gedanken gelesen hätte, erhielt ich eine weitere Kurznachricht: „Übrigens: Damit du nicht auf dumme Gedanken kommst, z.B. über die Handynummer oder Mailadresse an mich herankommen zu wollen; ich habe meine neuen Zugriffsrechte auf euren Computer genutzt und mittels Zugang zu eurem Onlinebanking-Programm einen Handyvertrag auf deinen Namen abgeschlossen. Den Standort meines Computers wirst du auch nicht herauskriegen, da ich ein Anonymisierungs-Tool nutze. Solltest du es dennoch versuchen…’

‚Scheiße’, dachte ich nur kurz bei mir und resignierte. Außerdem konnte ich mir gut vorstellen, was die drei Punkte am Ende bedeuten sollten.

Amanda waren meine Handyaktivitäten während meines Autofahrens natürlich auch nicht verborgen geblieben und sie sah auch meinen bedrückten Gesichtsausdruck: „Liebling? Alles okay mit dir?”, fragte sie mich in leicht bekümmertem Ton. „Oh, bei mir im Büro war leider kürzlich was schiefgelaufen”, entgegnete ich. Damit hatte ich ja nicht mal gelogen – die Sache mit den Bildern von Amanda war ja wirklich in meinem Büro danebengegangen – und zwar gehörig! Amanda blickte mich leicht betrübt und mitfühlend an. Aufmunternd streichelte sie mit ihrer Hand über meinen rechten Oberschenkel, sagte aber nichts weiter.

Tja und ich war derweil dabei, eine der ersten Adressen anzusteuern, die mir der Unbekannte aufgeschrieben hatte. Als ich das erste dieser Geschäfte von der Liste erblickte, tat ich so, als hätte ich den Laden gerade entdeckt und deutete vom Auto aus interessiert wirkend auf ihn. Ich hatte extra einen Laden ausgewählt, dessen Straßenname mir recht vertraut war. Er lag auch wirklich in einem unverfänglichen normalen Stadtteil. Meine Amanda hatte keine Einwände und musste dieses Geschäft scheinbar kennen. Darin gab es alles Mögliche an Damenkleidung. Ich erinnerte mich aber sogleich an die Vorgaben, die mir gemacht worden waren: Es sollten freizügige Sachen sein. Außerdem sollte ich ja Fotos von ihr machen. Daher fragte ich sie nun gleich direkt: „Liebling, ich würde gern Fotos von dir machen in den Sachen, die du anprobierst. Ist das okay für dich?” Amanda sah mich leicht verwundert an: „Wofür Schatz?” Doch ich ging nicht näher auf ihre Frage ein, setzte einen bittenden Gesichtsausdruck auf und sah sie einfach nur an. Wenige Sekunden später seufzte sie kurz und willigte mit einem Lächeln und leichtem Kopfschütteln ein.

Und dann ging es los! Ich versuchte sie vorsichtig durch meine Vorschläge zu lenken und stellte an den Antworten auf meine MMS sehr bald fest, dass ich auf dem richtigen Wege war, aber ‚ihm’ eigentlich noch nicht weit genug ging.

Es war ( www.germansexgeschichten.com ) keineswegs einfach, aber ich konnte Amanda doch zu so manchem Kleidungsstück bewegen, dass sie von sich aus so wohl nie selbst gekauft hätte. Sie war auch etwas irritiert, in welche Läden ich noch so mit ihr ging, machte dann aber doch mit. Einige Röcke, Blusen, Bikinis oder dergleichen waren ihr dann aber einfach doch zu gewagt und ich gab dann lieber nach, wenn ich merkte, dass ich kaum eine Aussicht auf Erfolg haben würde.

Auch wenn ich ihre Schuhe zu Hause noch nicht ‚durchsortiert’ hatte, wusste ich, dass sie kaum Schuhe mit hohen Absätzen hatte. Ich konnte sie aber zum Kauf von zwei Paaren mit etwas höheren Absätzen überreden.

Zuerst war Amanda doch auch etwas zurückhaltend gewesen, weil die ganzen neuen Sachen insgesamt ja doch viel Geld kosteten. Diese Bedenken konnte ich aber schließlich mehr und mehr zerstreuen und Amanda bekam immer mehr Spaß daran, mit mir einzukaufen. Bei all meinem Rumgeknipse war es bald auch kein Problem mehr für sie, wenn ich sie in Unterwäsche-Artikeln fotografierte. Nachdem wir unterwegs in einer kleinen Bar noch was getrunken hatten und ich sie während unserer Einkaufstour auch immer wieder ein wenig ‚heiß’ machte, nahm sie sogar Fotos von sich hin, auf denen sie Hebe-BHs trug, man also ihre Brüste gut sehen konnte. Natürlich entstanden die Bilder so, dass Amanda dabei in der Umkleidekabine stand und ich vom Vorhang bzw. der Tür aus fotografierte.

Mit reichlich Einkaufstaschen kehrten wir schließlich gegen Abend wieder nach Hause zurück. Wie viele MMS ich insgesamt verschickt habe, kann ich nicht mehr sagen; bei 25 hatte ich aufgehört zu zählen, aber es dürften mindestens 40 gewesen sein.

Als ich zusammen mit Amanda aus dem Wagen stieg, vibrierte kurz mein Hand – eine SMS: „Ich bin zufrieden mit deiner heutigen Arbeit. Zur Belohnung darfst du dich heute Abend von ihr verführen lassen. Versuch sie zu befriedigen. Denk außerdem an die Webcam.”

„Ja”, entfuhr es meinen Lippen sogleich voller Begierde und Erleichterung. Amanda die ganze Zeit in supersexy Outfits zu sehen hatte mich unglaublich erregt. Ich hatte eine Mega-Latte in der Hose, derer ich mich heute auf jeden Fall noch mal annehmen musste. Alles andere hätte ich nicht ausgehalten! Aber heute Abend mit Amanda zu schlafen, war mir sehr recht.

Da ich bei all diesem nicht so sehr auf Amanda geachtet hatte, hörte ich kurz darauf ihre fragende Stimme: „Liebling, was ist los?” „Oh, alles in Ordnung”, wiegelte ich eher ab, „ich habe nur gerade eine erfreuliche SMS bekommen; hat mit der Arbeit zu tun.” Dies genügte Amanda und wir gingen hinein.

Während wir nun erst einmal richtig ankamen und dann zu Abend aßen, schienen Amanda meine verlangenden Blicke in ihre Richtung nicht unbemerkt geblieben zu sein. Ich sah manchmal ein kleines Grinsen in ihrem Gesicht und während ich nach dem Essen den Tisch abräumte, verschwand Amanda ohne ein Wort im Schlafzimmer.

Nach ca. 10 Minuten – ich bereitete gerade schon einmal den Frühstückstisch für morgen vor – hörte ich hinter mir ein Geräusch. Als ich mich umsah, bekam ich einen ganz trockenen Hals. Da stand Amanda in einer Komposition ihrer neuen Dessous. Dabei trug sie eines der beiden neuen Paar Schuhe, hatte ihre Haare hochgesteckt und war geschminkt. Während sie mit ihrer rechten Seite im Türrahmen lehnte und mir lüstern in die Augen sah, spielte sie ganz offensichtlich mit ihrer linken Hand an ihrer linken Brustwarze herum; dazu schloss sie immer wieder kurz ihre Augen und öffnete in gleicher Weise ein wenig den Mund. Es war einfach nur ein geiler Anblick.

Vor Erregung ein klein wenig zitternd, ging ich auf Amanda zu. Mein Atem wurde schwerer, mein Blick sog die Aussicht auf, der sich ihm bot. Derweil machte Amanda einfach weiter.

Schließlich erreichte ich sie und berührte sie langsam und sanft an ihren Hüften. In meinem Gesicht spürte ich ihren Atem. Mein Blick wanderte von ihren Augen zu ihren Brüsten und weiter zu ihren Hüften. Dann küssten wir uns leidenschaftlich, unsere Hände fanden ihren Weg über den Körper des anderen.

Wie in einem Rausch überwanden wir die Distanz zum Schlafzimmer – innig verbunden und uns gegenseitig liebkosend. Da ich merkte, dass Amanda schier zerbarst vor Verlangen nach ‚Erlösung’, bewegte ich mich küssend und streichelnd von ihren Lippen hinab zu ihrem anderen Lippenpaar. Dieses verwöhnte ich sodann und es dauerte nur einen kurzen Moment, da hörte ich Amandas lautes Stöhnen und ihr Leib zuckte. Nun wollte sie mich mit ihren Händen wieder nach oben ziehen, doch ich machte einfach weiter. So erstarb ihr Versuch bald und stattdessen streckte sie mir wieder ihr Becken entgegen, nur um kurz darauf ihren nächsten Orgasmus zu erleben. So weitermachend brachte ich sie in kurzer Zeit zu zwei weiteren Höhepunkten, denn die Kraft schien aus ihren Armen gewichen zu sein und so war sie nicht mehr in der Lage, meine Lippen von ihrem Freudentor zu zerren.

Aber dann wollte ich mich doch endlich mit ihr vereinen. Ich küsste meinen Weg über ihren Bauch und das Tal zwischen ihren beiden herrlichen großen Hügeln aufwärts; an ihrem Hals verweilte ich kurz, was Amanda mit genüsslichem Stöhnen quittierte. Dann konnte ich nicht länger warten und setzte an. Amanda öffnete bereitwillig ihre Schenkel und sah mich verlangend, ja fast schon flehendlich an. Ihre Hände glitten zu meinem Po und zogen mich an sie. Die Spitze meines Gliedes berührte ihre klitschnasse Öffnung und dann drang ich schließlich langsam in sie ein. „Oh ja”, hörte ich dabei Amanda fast erleichtert aufstöhnen, „o wie habe ich das gebraucht. Ja, steck ihn ganz tief rein; ah, weiter, tiefer.” Das Problem war nur, ich steckte bereits bis zum Anschlag in ihr. Ich nehme an, sie war durch die immer größeren und längeren Dildos halt mittlerweile einfach anderes gewohnt.

Es war, als hätte jemand einen Schalter umgelegt: Sofort hatte ich wieder die Szene in der Bar vor Augen, dachte an die Worte der Männer dort, dachte an die letzte SMS – ‚Versuch sie zu befriedigen’. Ich sollte es ‚versuchen’, nicht es tun, sondern versuchen. ‚Er ist viel größer und besser als du’, schoss es mir wieder durch den Kopf und ich spürte, wie ich mich unaufhaltsam meinem eigenen Höhepunkt näherte. Auch Amanda schien zu merken, dass ich mich diesem Punkte näherte. „Oh Liebling, noch nicht, nein, warte noch etwas, ich bin noch nicht so weit, bitte, ich…,” hörte ich ihre Stimme. Aber es war bereits zu spät. Mein Sperma ergoss sich in sie und ich sah noch ihr flehendliches Gesicht, während ich kam. Oder war es Enttäuschung, die ich in ihrem Gesicht sah? Ich weiß es nicht. Im nächsten Moment sackte ich erschöpft auf ihr zusammen.

Wir säuberten uns dann und legten uns erschöpft wieder ins Bett. Amanda war bald eingeschlafen, während ich noch über das soeben Geschehene nachdachte: ‚Ich hatte versagt. Ich hatte nicht durchgehalten. Ich hatte es letztlich nicht geschafft sie mit meiner Männlichkeit zu befriedigen.’ Sie mit meiner Zunge zum Orgasmus gebracht zu haben, zählte für mich nicht. Mit diesen bedrückenden Gedanken im Kopf schlief ich letztlich doch ein.

Als ich am nächsten Tag aufwachte, war Amanda bereits aufgestanden. Noch müde schlürfte ich auf den Flur und fand sie dann in der Küche. Es war mittlerweile 9 Uhr durch und Amanda war geschäftig in der Küche am Wirken. Als Amanda mich sah, drehte sie sich lächelnd kurz zu mir um: „Guten Morgen mein Schatz. Ich hoffe du hast gut geschlafen. Da heute Mittag ja meine Eltern vorbeikommen, habe ich mich schon mal ein wenig an die Vorbereitungen gemacht.” Ihre Eltern, die hatte ich völlig vergessen. Also zog ich mich rasch an und half mit bei den Vorbereitungen.

Erst als wir zusammen mit ihren Eltern am Esstisch saßen und nahezu fertig waren, hatte ich den Kopf erst wieder richtig frei, um einen Gedanken an den Unbekannten zu verschwenden, der Amandas Bilder hatte. Ich erschrak leicht, konnte dies aber doch gut genug vor den anderen verbergen. Jedoch saß ich nun auf heißen Kohlen. Kurzerhand gab ich vor zur Toilette zu müssen, um wenigstens schon einmal einen Blick auf mein Handy werfen zu können. Dieses steckte noch in meiner anderen Hose, die ich gestern getragen hatte. Als ich in unserem Schlafzimmer das Handy aus der Hose zog, sah ich gleich deutlich auf dem Display, dass ich drei Kurzmitteilungen erhalten hatte. Eine war von einem alten Schulfreund von mir und zwei von dem Unbekannten. Sofort öffnete ich die erste Nachricht von ihm: ‚Na wie war es? Hast du sie befriedigen können?’ Mehr stand da nicht, also öffnete ich seine zweite Nachricht: ‚Bis 12h erhalte ich von dir eine ausführliche Mail über alles, was seit gestern Abend zwischen dir und deiner Fickstute gelaufen ist.’

„Scheiße”, entfuhr es mir. „Alles in Ordnung Liebling”, hörte ich sofort Amandas Stimme vom Esstisch aus durch den Flur hallen. „Äh ja, ich habe mir nur gerade den Fuß gestoßen. Ist aber nicht so schlimm”, versuchte ich möglichst lässig zu wirken, während ich meinen Blick auf meine Armbanduhr richtete: 13.27 Uhr. Als nächstes sah ich nach, wann die SMS abgeschickt worden war: 8.53 Uhr.

Ich überlegte schnell, was ich tun sollte: Für eine Mail am PC oder eine lange SMS hatte ich nicht genug Zeit. Also rang ich mich zu einem anderen Schritt durch: Ich rief zurück. Es dauerte einige Sekunden, dann hörte ich ein fragendes „Ja”. Halb darüber nachdenkend, dass ich nun zum ersten Mal seine Stimme hörte, zum ersten Mal ganz direkt mit ihm in Kontakt stand, begann ich zu reden: „Ich bin es. Es tut mir leid, ich konnte mich nicht eher melden. Ich…”. „Halt!”, unterbrach er mich hart und bestimmt, „hast du versucht, sie zu befriedigen?” „Ja”, antwortete ich unsicher. „Warst du erfolgreich”, folgte sofort in scharfem Ton die nächste Frage. Ich konnte nicht umhin mit leicht zittriger Stimme „Nein” zu antworten. Danach hörte ich ein kurzes abfälliges Lachen. „Die Stute braucht mehr, als du ihr geben kannst, nicht wahr?” Fast automatisch kam aus meinem Mund die Antwort, die ich bisher nur gedacht und befürchtet hatte, ohne sie auszusprechen: „Ja, Amanda braucht mehr, als ich ihr geben kann.” Mein Herz schlug mir bis zum Hals und in meinen Gedanken wiederholte ich diesen Satz noch mehrmals, untermalt von einem langen dreckigen Lachen vom anderen Ende der Leitung. „Sie wird bald bekommen was sie so nötig braucht, nicht wahr?” Ich konnte nicht antworten. „Und du weißt auch, dass sie es nicht von dir bekommen wird.” Mein Atem wurde langsam schneller und mir schlug das Herz bis zum Hals. „Du weißt auch, dass bald ein richtig dicker Schwanz zwischen den Schenkeln deiner Braut stecken wird und du weißt auch, dass sie es lieben wird.” Ich spürte das Pochen meines Schwanzes, der in meiner Hose immer steifer wurde. „Die Bestimmung deines Täubchens ist es, mit ihrem Körper Männer zu befriedigen, eine Bestimmung die du insgeheim schon lange weißt.” Ohne mich dagegen wehren zu können, begann ich mit meiner freien Hand damit, durch meine Hose hindurch mein steifes Glied zu reiben. „Und du wirst helfen, dass sie bald ihre Bestimmung erkennt, denn du willst sie sehen, wie sie sich ganz und gar ihrer Geilheit hingibt.” In leichten Stößen atmend zuckte ich leicht zusammen, während ich mein Sperma in meine Unterhose schoss. Vom anderen Ende der Leitung trat kurz Schweigen ein. Dann kam noch eine letzte Frage: „Bist du gerade gekommen?” „Ja”, antwortete ich kurz. Wieder wurde meine Aussage mit abwertendem Lachen quittiert, dann brach die Verbindung ab.

„Liebling?”, hörte ich Amanda nun rufen. „Ähm, ja Schatz?”, brachte ich verwirrt hervor. „Alles in Ordnung bei dir?”, erklang ihre leicht besorgte Stimme. „Bin gleich wieder bei euch”, antwortete ich schnell in möglichst ruhigem Ton, während ich mir hektisch die Hose und Unterhose auszog, mich im Bad säuberte und dann wieder vollständig angezogen zurück zu den anderen eilte. Amanda und ihre Eltern sahen mich verwundert an, sagten aber nichts.

Das Telefonat hatte mich aber völlig aus der Bahn geworfen und so dürfte ich den ganzen Nachmittag über recht abwesend gewirkt haben. Es kam auch mehrmals vor, dass ich angesprochen wurde und es erst bei mehrmaliger Wiederholung registrierte. Derweil blieb mein Puls auf hohem Niveau und ich versuchte vergeblich, wieder einen klaren Kopf zu kriegen. Aber es half nichts und stattdessen musste ich beschämt feststellen, dass ich – im Beisein meiner Frau und ihrer Eltern – immer wieder an Amanda und ihren Dildo oder eben dass, was bald passieren würde, denken musste. Im Ergebnis bekam ich wieder eine Erektion.

Nachdem meine Schwiegereltern wieder gegangen waren, kam Amanda sofort besorgt auf mich zu, erkundigte sich nach meinem Befinden und fragte, ob ich mich nicht gut fühle. Letzteres bejahte ich kurz und meinte, dass ich mir vielleicht irgendeinen Virus eingefangen hätte. Aufgrund dessen, so sagte ich ihr, würde ich jetzt lieber früh ins Bett gehen, damit ich am Morgen möglichst wieder fit sei, um zur Arbeit gehen zu können. Amanda machte mir dann noch eine Wärmflasche und stellte mir einen Tee ans Bett.

Auch wenn ich vorgab, bald eingeschlafen zu sein, lag ich noch sehr lange wach. Dass Amanda, in der Vorstellung ich würde fest schlafen, sich dann noch neben mir im Bett liegend mit dem Dildo befriedigte, brachte mein Blut nur wieder zusätzlich in Wallung. Ich selbst hatte schließlich eine sehr unruhige Nacht, die von recht ‚feuchten’ Träumen gespickt war.

Am nächsten Morgen bemühte ich mich, Amanda nicht zu wecken, da sie diese Woche frei hatte. Dies gelang und so konnte ich peinliche Nachfragen oder für mich unangenehme Situationen vermeiden.

Auf der Arbeit schaute ich schließlich über meinen PC nach, ob ‚Amandas satisfier’ mir erneut geschrieben hat. Morgens hatte ich zuerst noch keine Nachricht von ihm. Als ich aber kurz vor Arbeitsende noch einmal nachsah, war da doch noch eine. Was ich las, ließ mich leicht geschockt aufstöhnen, so dass mein Kollege kurz nachfragte, ob alles okay sei: „Du hast heute bei einer Videothek im Ort mehrere Sex-Filme bestellt. Davon wirst du heute Abend, scheinbar spontan ausgewählt, mit Amanda zwei Filme gucken: 1. ‚Unbändige Lust’ 2. ‚Gestilltes Verlangen’. Überzeug meine Fickstute, dass ihr mal was Neues ausprobieren solltet. Wenn sie es dann braucht, versuch es.”

Las ich das gerade richtig?!? Hatte er sich verschrieben?!? Da stand nichts von ‚Amanda’ oder dass er meine Frau meinte, sondern er hatte sie mit ‚meine Fickstute’ betitelt, so als gehöre sie ihm bzw. zu ihm. Das gefiel mir überhaupt nicht, aber zugleich spürte ich ein Zucken in meiner Hose. Erregte mich etwa dieser Gedanke? Meine Gute, was war mit mir los? Außerdem hatte er wieder vom ‚Versuchen’ geschrieben. Dies wühlte mich auf und ich schwor mir, dass ich heute meine (!) Frau voll und ganz zufriedenstellen würde. Dazu wild entschlossen machte ich mich kurze Zeit später auf den Weg nach Hause.

Gerade als ich zu Hause ankam, stieg dort ein schmierig aussehender Kerl in ein schlecht gepflegtes Auto und fuhr weg. Ich war erst etwas verwundert. Die Erklärung lieferte mir der Schriftzug ‚Videothek’ in leicht verblichener Schrift, der an der Autoseite zu sehen war.

Wie ich wenig später die Tür aufschloss und in den Flur trat, traf ich auf eine etwas verdutzt aussehende Amanda, die mehrere DVD-Hüllen in der Hand hielt. „Hallo mein Schatz”, begrüßte ich sie und ging zielstrebig auf sie zu. „Es war gerade jemand hier, der…”, begann Amanda, doch ich fiel ihr mit einem gezwungen lässigem Lächeln ins Wort: „Ah, die Filme. Ich hatte eigentlich gehofft, dass ich rechtzeitig wieder zurück bin, um sie selbst entgegenzunehmen.” Amanda sah mich leicht verdutzt an. „Ich dachte mir, wir könnten ja mal was Neues ausprobieren. Vielleicht gefällt es uns ja, uns ein wenig mit Filmen in Stimmung zu bringen?”, kam ich ihren Fragen zuvor. „Wenn es uns nicht zusagt, können wir ja einfach ausschalten”, fügte ich noch möglichst ungezwungen hinzu. Sie schien einen Moment nachzudenken, dann begann sie leicht zu lächeln und nickte kurz.

Die Filme legte sie dann erst einmal auf dem Couchtisch im Wohnzimmer ab und wir beide aßen in Ruhe gemeinsam Abendbrot. Zu meiner Erleichterung stellte ich fest, dass Amanda sich scheinbar mit ‚meiner’ Idee angefreundet hatte, das mit den Filmen mal auszuprobieren. Vielleicht hatte es sie auch beruhigt, dass ich ganz klar sagte, dass wir ja aufhören könnten mit gucken, wenn es uns nicht gefällt.

Zumindest verschwand Amanda, während ich den Tisch abräumte, mit einem Grinsen ins Schlafzimmer. Ich wusste zwar nicht, was sie vorhatte, nutzte aber die Gelegenheit und bereitete schließlich schon mal das Wohnzimmer vor: Vorhänge zuziehen, Fernseher anstellen, Film einlegen, eine Flasche Wein öffnen und zusammen mit zwei Gläsern bereitstellen. Zudem vergewisserte ich mich noch, eine ausreichend volle Packung Papiertaschentücher in meiner Hosentasche zu haben. Etwas verwundert nahm ich zur Kenntnis, dass Amanda noch nicht zurück war. Also setzte ich mich schon mal hin und goss uns beiden vom Wein ein.

Kurze Zeit später hörte ich ein Klacken. Verwundert drehte ich mich um und mir stockte der Atem: Amanda kam in ihren hohen High-Heels, einem wirklich sehr kurzen Rock und einer Bluse ins Zimmer, die unter ihren Brüsten zusammengebunden war. So war ihr Bauch frei. Außerdem war gut sichtbar, dass sie keinen BH trug. So ließ dieser Anblick wenig Zweifel daran, welche Pracht sich unter der Bluse befand. Amanda schien meine Reaktion zu gefallen und so kam sie mit schwingenden Hüften zu mir und setzte sich neben mich auf die Couch. Mit vielsagendem Lächeln und mit ihrer Hand sanft über meinen Oberschenkel streichelnd, sagte sie nur kurz: „Ich hoffe, es ist mir gelungen, mich passend für unseren gemeinsamen heutigen Abend zu kleiden?” Ich konnte nicht antworten, so sehr zog mich ihr heißes Outfit in den Bann. „Wollten wir nicht einen Film gucken?”, meinte sie dann kurz in fragendem Ton, wobei ihr Gesichtsausdruck verriet, dass sie mit meiner Reaktion auf ihr Outfit sehr zufrieden war. Wie aus einem Traum erwacht, schüttelte ich ganz leicht meinen Kopf, bejahte ihre Aussage und drückte ‚play’.

Amanda schmiegte sich seitlich an mich, so dass ich ihre herrlichen Brüste an meiner Schulter spürte und streichelte immer wieder verschiedenste Teile meines Körpers. Dabei unterließ sie es aber scheinbar absichtlich, mich zwischen den Beinen zu streicheln. Das war ob der Erotik dieser ganzen Situation auch nicht nötig – mein Glied war auch so in kurzer Zeit vollkommen steif.

Der Film handelte von einer verheirateten Frau, deren sexuelle Lust von ihrem Ehemann nicht in dem Maße befriedigt wurde, wie sie es scheinbar nötig hatte. Sie schämte sich anfangs für ihr Verlangen und versuchte es zu unterdrücken. Doch im Laufe des Films gestand sie sich schließlich immer mehr ein, dass sie mehr brauchte, als ihr Mann ihr geben konnte. Sie schaffte es schließlich, durch Selbstbefriedigung einen Weg zu finden, einigermaßen mit ihrer Situation zurechtzukommen.

Mir wurde schnell klar, warum ‚Amandas satisfier’ genau dieses Video besorgt hatte. Die Gedanken an die Geschehnisse der letzten Tage und dass gleichzeitige Sehen des Films heizten mir ein. Außerdem merkte ich, dass vor meinem geistigen Auge Amanda die Hauptdarstellerin des Filmes war. Dies machte meine Erregung nur noch größer. Amanda sah gebannt dem Film zu und hatte scheinbar noch nicht gemerkt, dass ich so erregt war. Auch hatte sie aufgehört, mich mit ihrer Hand zu streicheln; so sehr hatte sie der Film in seinen Bann gezogen. Zugleich sah ich, dass ihre Brustwarzen sich hart durch den Stoff ihres Oberteils abzeichneten.

Mir war klar, dass ich mit meiner momentanen Erektion nicht lange durchhalten würde, wenn Amanda mehr von mir wollen würde nach dem Film. Daher hatte ich auch überhaupt nichts dagegen, als Amanda nach dem Film anbot, die nächste DVD einzulegen. Ich hatte dazu bereits die besagte zweite DVD bereitgelegt. Jedoch musste ich bald erkennen, dass es mir nicht wirklich eine Auszeit oder Ruhepause brachte, Amanda zum DVD-Player gehen zu lassen. Ihre Bewegungen dahin und die Art und Weise, wie sie sich beim Wechseln der DVDs bewegte, brachten mein Blut erneut oder weiterhin in Wallung; sie sah in ihrem kurzen Rock, den High-Heels und der Bluse einfach zu geil aus. Aber das alles war nichts gegenüber dem, was dann kam.

Es stellte sich heraus, dass das zweite Video eine Fortsetzung von dem ersten Video war. In diesem Teil wurde gezeigt, wie die Frau ihre Lust weiterhin mit Selbstbefriedigung zu bändigen versucht. Dann wird sie aber doch von einem anderen Mann verführt – einem Schwarzen mit einem sehr großen Schwanz. Sie erfährt dadurch die lang gesuchte Befriedigung und treibt es in der Folge noch mit anderen Männern, die immer richtig große Schwänze haben.

Ich bemühte mich im Laufe des Filmes immer wieder, an andere Dinge zu denken oder nicht hinzusehen. Zu groß war meine Angst, sonst gleich womöglich zu kommen.

Als ich dann einmal verstohlen zu Amanda schaute, sah ich wieder, dass ihre Brustwarzen sich deutlich unter ihrer Bluse abzeichnen. Außerdem hatte sich ihre Atmung geändert und sie schien noch gebannter ihre volle Aufmerksamkeit auf den Film zu richten. Auch als ich mich kurz zur Toilette hin entschuldigte, da ich meine Erregung wieder etwas drosseln wollte, wandte sie ihren Blick nicht vom Bildschirm ab und reagierte etwas verspätet nur mit einem kurzen zustimmenden „Hhh” auf meine Aussage. Ihre Faszination von dem im Film gezeigten erzeugte ein etwas ungutes Gefühl in mir, aber ich ging dennoch erst einmal aus dem Zimmer.

Als ich mich dann nach zehn Minuten wieder zu ihr setzte, ging es mir deutlich besser. Schließlich war der Film zu Ende und wir liebten uns auf der Couch im Wohnzimmer. Ich konnte ohne Probleme in sie eindringen, da sie bereits total feucht war. Ob durch die Filme oder unser Liebesspiel, kann ich nicht klar sagen. Ich hoffte aber, dass es mehr an mir lag.

Nichtsdestotrotz kam ich wieder vor Amanda, was mich doch sehr bekümmerte. Amanda meinte dann zwar, es sei nicht schlimm und sie habe den Abend auch so sehr genossen, doch fragte ich mich dann ja doch, ob sie damit vielleicht eher die Filme meinte. Schließlich zogen wir um ins Bett, wo ich schnell einschlief.

Am nächsten Morgen ging ich wieder rasch außer Haus und berichtete meinem Erpresser per Mail, wie der vorherige Abend gelaufen war. Mein ‚Versagen’ ließ ich aus, doch bekam ich später noch eine Mail von ihm, in welcher er genau danach fragte. Erst tippte ich ein, dass ich nicht gescheitert sei. Doch dann befiel mich Unsicherheit, ob er meine Lüge erkennen könnte. Also löschte ich die Zeilen wieder und schickte ihm eine Antwort mit der Wahrheit. ‚Ich habe nichts anderes erwartet; meine zukünftige kleine Nutte sicher auch nicht”, war schließlich seine Antwort.

Nach der Arbeit fuhr ich niedergeschlagen noch beim Saturn-Markt vorbei und kaufte eine Webcam, so wie er es von mir verlangt hatte.

Als ich zu Hause ankam, empfing mich Amanda in einem weiteren ihrer kürzlich erworbenen Outfits. Wenig später waren wir bereits wieder bei dem, wo wir am vorherigen Abend nach den beiden Filmen aufgehört hatten. Ich war fast schon erstaunt, dass wir es überhaupt noch bis ins Schlafzimmer schafften. Da ich aber an die letzte Mail von ‚Amandas satisfier’ denken musste, versagte ich erneut.

Zu meiner Verwunderung empfing mich Amanda am nächsten Tag eher normal gekleidet und mit einem leckeren Abendessen. Wir hatten abends auch keinen Sex mehr miteinander. Amanda gab mir im Bett einen Kuss, wünschte mir eine gute Nacht und drehte sich auf die Seite. Dasselbe geschah auch am Folgetag. Ich war zwar erst etwas verdutzt, dann aber auch froh. Wahrscheinlich renkte sich gerade alles wieder ein. Zu meiner Erleichterung bekam ich in diesen Tagen auch keine weiteren Mails von dem Unbekannten.

Derart gut gelaunt, beschloss ich, Amanda eine freudige Überraschung zu bereiten: Ich reservierte für uns beide für mittags einen Tisch beim Italiener in unserem Ort und fuhr dann gegen 11.30 Uhr los, um sie zu einem gemeinsamen Essen abzuholen.

Zu Hause angekommen wunderte ich mich, dass die Vorhänge vom Wohnzimmer um die Uhrzeit noch zugezogen waren. Wie ich die Tür aufgeschlossen hatte und öffnete, hielt ich wie erstarrt inne: Ich hörte laute Fernsehergeräusche und dabei vernahm ich Stöhn-Geräusche. Langsam und leise schlich ich zur Wohnzimmertür und war geschockt, was ich sah: Amanda saß breitbeinig auf der Couch und stieß den großen schwarzen Dildo immer wieder mit Wucht zwischen ihren Beinen tief in sich hinein. Ihren kurzen Rock hatte sie hochgeschoben und darunter keinen Slip an. Ihre Bluse hing offen an ihren Seiten herab und so waren ihre Brüste gut sichtbar. Sie knetete mit der freien Hand kräftig ihre eine Brust und stöhnte immer wieder laut auf. Da ich wahrnahm, dass der Fernseher lief, versuchte ich vorsichtig einen Blick darauf zu erhaschen. Ich wollte sehen, welchen der beiden Filme sie sah. Jedoch erkannte ich die gezeigte Szene nicht. Auch der weitere Verlauf des Films war mir unbekannt und ich begriff, dass es einer der weiteren Filme sein musste, die ja vermeintlich von mir bestellt worden waren. Zudem fiel mir auf, dass dieser Film etwas härter zu sein schien, als die beiden Filme, die Amanda und ich zusammen angesehen hatten. Hier wurden die Frauen deutlich härter rangenommen.

Mit offenem Mund stand ich aber dann da, als ich Amanda schließlich sprechen hörte, während sie sich einem Orgasmus zu nähern schien: „Ja, fick mich. Mach mich fertig, fick mich richtig durch. Ich hab es echt nötig. Ja, zeig’s mir. Ich brauche deinen großen schwarzen Schwanz tief in mir. Fick mir den Verstand raus. Mach mich zu deiner willigen… ahhh … kleinen … jaaaahhh … Nut…te…jaaaaaahhhh!” In diesem Moment kam Amanda in einer Intensität, wie ich es nicht oft bei ihr erlebt habe.

Einen Moment lang blieb für mich die Zeit stehen. Ich stand reglos und völlig perplex da und Amanda saß erschöpft – den Dildo ganz tief in sich – auf der Couch. Doch nach endlos langen Sekunden begann sie wieder damit, den Dildo vor und zurück zu bewegen. Wenig später war sie bereits wieder dabei, sich intensivst mit dem Dildo zu befriedigen.

Ich ging perplex wie ich war langsam aus dem Haus und fuhr wieder. In der Hoffnung, auf andere Gedanken zu kommen, ja um mich so vielleicht erst einmal abzulenken, fuhr ich wieder zur Arbeit und stürzte mich in meine Tätigkeit.

Gegen 15h bekam ich dann eine SMS, worin ich aufgefordert wurde, in einer ausführlichen Mail den Stand der Dinge zu berichten. Sofort hatte ich wieder vor Augen, was ich eben mit eigenen Augen gesehen hatte.

Mich in mein Schicksal ergebend, begann ich sodann zu schreiben. Ich berichtete von allem und warum Amanda in den vergangenen zwei Tagen meiner Meinung nach keinen Sex mit mir gewollt bzw. gebraucht hatte.

Seine Antwort war knallhart und schien nur noch mal festzuschreiben, was gerade geschah: ‚Meine Schnecke erkennt jetzt langsam, was sie braucht und wie das Verlangen zu stillen ist – nicht mit dir, sondern mit hartem Sex und einem richtig großen Schwanz. Du kannst diesen Körper nicht befriedigen. Du wirst dafür nicht mehr gebraucht, da es Besseres gibt. Aber ich weiß, es gefällt dir zu sehen, wie die Lust immer mehr bestimmt, was geschieht. Freu dich, jetzt dauert es nicht mehr lang und du wirst sehen, wonach du schon so lange lechzt.’

Ich konnte mir denken, was er mit seinem letzten Satz meinte und ahnte, er könne damit Recht haben, dass ich es selbst so will. Zumindest unterstrich meine aktuelle Erektion die mögliche Richtigkeit seiner Worte.

Schließlich kam noch eine Ankündigung von ihm: ‚Morgen Vormittag gehst du noch mal ins Büro. Derweil wird sich jemand um den Garten kümmern, da du ihn damit beauftragt hast. Letzteres wirst du meiner Spalte aber nicht ankündigen. Ich melde mich, wenn du wieder nach Hause fahren darfst.’

„Was hat er vor?”, sprach ich laut aus, was mir durch den Kopf ging. Da mein Kollege längst ins Wochenende gestartet war, bekam dies keiner mit.

Als ich dann nach Hause kam, deutete bereits nichts mehr darauf hin, was Amanda im Wohnzimmer getrieben hatte. Sie verhielt sich auch so, als sei alles in bester Ordnung. Als ich aber fragte, wo die DVDs lägen und sagte, dass ich sie dann wieder zurückbringen wolle, meinte Amanda nur völlig unbedarft: „Du brauchst jetzt nicht extra noch mal dafür losfahren. Wir können auch gucken, ob du oder ich sie im Laufe der kommenden Woche bei Gelegenheit da vorbeibringen. Wir sehen uns so ja schon durch die Arbeit nicht so oft, da fände ich es jetzt schöner, wenn du hierbleiben würdest. Außerdem habe ich das Essen gleich fertig.” Auf diese Argumentation fiel mir keine brauchbare Erwiderung ein und so genügte ich mich damit, die DVDs schon mal in meine Arbeitstasche zu tun. Aus einer Eingebung heraus merkte ich mir genau, in welcher Reihenfolge und wo ich sie hintat.

Auch dieser ( www.germansexgeschichten.com ) Tag verlief ohne Sex; aber nun wusste ich ja, warum: Amanda hatte ihr Verlangen auf andere Weise gestillt. Besser, als ich es konnte. Dieser Gedanke deprimierte mich einerseits, andererseits spürte ich beim Gedanken daran, wie mein Glied steif wurde. Schon irgendwie verrückt: Ich reiche meiner Frau nicht, kann sie nicht befriedigen und das erregt mich!

Beim Essen sagte ich ihr dann, dass ich trotz Samstag noch mal in die Firma müsse und noch nicht genau wisse, wie lange es dauern wird. „Oh, dass ist aber schade”, entgegnete sie. Dabei wirkte sie aber nicht so traurig, wie es vermutlich klingen sollte. Ich musste ihr aber versprechen, mich zu melden, sobald ich absehen könne, wann ich nach Hause komme. Ich konnte mir schon denken, warum; dies behielt ich aber lieber für mich.

Folglich fuhr ich am kommenden Vormittag zu 8h zur Arbeit. Gerade als ich den Computer hochgefahren hatte, bekam ich eine SMS: ‚Ich habe mir überlegt, dass ich dir ob deiner guten Zusammenarbeit eine kleine Freude machen will. Du darfst bereits jetzt wieder nach Hause fahren, um zu sehen was dort in deiner ‚Abwesenheit’ geschieht. Das bedeutet also, du musst unerkannt bleiben, bis ich dir anderweitige Instruktionen gebe. Stell also dein Handy lautlos.’

Sofort stellte ich den PC wieder aus, eilte zum Auto und fuhr zurück. Wie erwartet waren die Vorhänge unseres Wohnzimmers zugezogen und ich wusste ganz genau, was gerade dahinter geschah.

Ich parkte den Wagen etwas weiter entfernt und ging dann schnellen Schrittes zurück. Hier schlich ich, von meiner lustvoll stöhnenden Frau unbemerkt, ins Haus und suchte mir ein Versteck. Darin blieb ich und bekam mit, wie Amanda sich drei Mal zum Höhepunkt brachte, den man jedes Mal an ihrer gestiegenen Lautstärke erkennen konnte.

Dann klingelte es an der Haustür. Amanda schien sich gerade ihrem nächsten Höhepunkt zu nähern und rührte sich daher nicht vom Fleck. So klingelte es ein zweites Mal. Jetzt schien sie innezuhalten und ich vernahm von ihr nur noch ein leises Wimmern. Als es ein drittes Mal klingelte, kam Bewegung in die Sache: Der Film wurde ausgestellt und ich bekam mit, wie Amanda sich ihren Morgenmantel holte. Am Spiegel im Flur fuhr sie mit ihren Händen noch einmal kurz durch ihre Haare und trat dann an die Tür.

Als sie diese einen Spalt öffnete, musste ich mich sehr anstrengen, um zu verstehen, was gesprochen wurde. Ich hörte eine Männerstimme in leicht gebrochenem Deutsch. Der Mann machte meiner Frau deutlich, dass ich seiner Firma den Auftrag erteilt hätte, den Garten auf Vordermann zu bringen. Erst versuchte Amanda, den Mann abzuwimmeln. Schließlich resignierte sie aber und wies ihn an, kurz zu warten. Sie schloss die Tür wieder und verschwand dann im Schlafzimmer. Neugierig wie ich war, schlich ich hinterher und konnte mit ansehen, wie Amanda scheinbar gedankenverloren mit ihrer rechten Hand über ihre rechte Brustwarze strich und mit der linken Hand ihre Scham berührte. Ein Aufstöhnen ihrerseits machte mir deutlich, was sie jetzt am liebsten tun würde. In diesem Moment hörte man von draußen Geräusche. Wahrscheinlich wurden dort gerade Arbeitsgeräte abgeladen. Wie aus ihrer Trance erwacht, blickte sie kurz um sich und zog dann schnell String, Jeans und eine Bluse an. Da sie durch die ‚Umgestaltung’ ihrer Garderobe ja nun eine ihrer etwas durchsichtigeren Blusen anhatte, war ich gespannt, wie es weitergehen würde. Auf ihren BH verzichtete sie; scheinbar wollte sie nur schnell nach draußen, dort den Mann einweisen und dann direkt wieder weitermachen, wobei sie eben gestört wurde. Mich verwunderte diese Freizügigkeit von ihr etwas.

Ich wich schnell zur Seite aus und Amanda bemerkte mich daher nicht, als sie schnell aus dem Schlafzimmer und durch die Glastür der Küche nach draußen stürmte. An eines der Fenster schleichend, konnte ich sehen, wie Amanda einem Türken, wie ich vermutete, erklärte, was zu tun sei. Dabei fiel mir auf, dass sie wegen ihrer dünnen Bluse darüber eine ihrer Jacken trug.

Der Türke hörte ihr zwar zu, blickte aber die ganze Zeit über sehr eindeutig und offensichtlich meine Frau an. Zudem fiel er ihr auch mehrmals ins Wort, so als sei es sein gutes Recht. Dies schien Amanda zu verunsichern und nach kurzer Zeit war er es, der sagte, was er wie im Garten verändern werde. Amanda stand nur da, versuchte seine Blicke auf ihre Brüste und ihren Po zu ignorieren bzw. ihre Arme vor sich zu verschränken und stimmte allem zu, was der Fremde sagte. Schließlich ging sie wieder ins Haus. Dabei blickte ihr der Türke nach und man sah ein süffisantes Grinsen auf seinem Gesicht.

Als sie wieder ins Haus kam, zog sie sich schnell ihre Jacke aus, warf noch einen kurzen Blick in Richtung Garten und ging dann zielstrebig zurück ins Wohnzimmer. Doch noch bevor sie hier mit irgendetwas beginnen konnte, klingelte es wieder an der Haustür und meine Frau eilte erneut zu ihr. Da Amanda die Tür dieses Mal weiter öffnete, konnte ich nun mehr sehen, als beim letzten Mal. Zuerst musste ich etwas überlegen, aber dann erinnerte ich mich: Es war der schmierige Typ von der Videothek. Auch er blickte unverhohlen auf Amandas Oberweite und sagte dann ohne Begrüßung laut und bestimmt: „War gerad’ in der Gegend und wollte mal fragen, ob ich die DVDs wieder mitnehmen soll – außer du brauchst sie noch.” Bei den letzten Worten sah ich ein gehässiges Grinsen auf seinem Gesicht. Amanda antwortete mit leiser Stimme, so dass ich es kaum verstand: „Mein Mann bringt sie kommende Woche zurück.” „Okay, dann wird es aber teurer. Ich hab noch ein paar ähnliche DVDs im Wagen. Wollt ihr die auch noch haben?”, redete er dann weiter. „Ähm… angucken kann man die ja mal”, kam Amandas kleinlaute Antwort. Ihr war dies Gespräch scheinbar etwas peinlich. Zugleich hatte ich aber auch den Eindruck, dass sie durchaus interessiert war an weiteren Filmen. Also verschwand der Kerl kurz zu seinem Auto und drückte meiner Amanda wenig später drei-vier DVD-Hüllen in die Hand. „Ich denke, der oberste Film ist genau der richtige für dich, Schätzchen”, sagte er noch und ging dann.

Kurz darauf saß Amanda bereits wieder im zugehängten Wohnzimmer, hatte einen Film eingelegt und verwöhnte sich unter Zuhilfenahme des großen schwarzen Dildos.

Von geschützter Position aus konnte ich den Film mitverfolgen: In diesem Streifen wurde die Hauptdarstellerin, welche große Ähnlichkeit mit Amanda aufwies, von allen möglichen Kerlen zu deren Befriedigung benutzt und genau das war der Kick, den diese brauchte. Die Protagonistin schien es äußerst anzumachen, wenn sie so von Männern dominiert wurde. Sie war sehr unterwürfig und in jeder Hinsicht gefügig.

Vor einer Woche wäre ich mir zu 100% sicher gewesen, dass Amanda solch einen Film total frauenfeindlich und widerwärtig finden würde. Nun aber sah ich, wie Amanda einen Orgasmus nach dem Anderen hatte und Phrasen, welche die Darstellerin sprach, aufgriff und selbst aussprach. Scheinbar dachte sie sich in die Situation der Frau im Film. Dies schien ihre Erregung noch anzuheizen. Wollte Amanda etwa solchen Sex?

Nach dem Film machte Amanda scheinbar erst einmal eine kleine Pause. Sie ging in die Küche und trank dort etwas. Als sie nach einigen Minuten immer noch nicht wieder aus der Küche zurückgekommen war, schlich ich näher heran. Amanda stand unweit der Glasfront Richtung Garten und sah nach draußen. Ihrem Blick folgend sah ich dort den Türken. Er trug kein Hemd mehr und arbeitete nun mit nacktem Oberkörper. Schließlich öffnete er, im Profil zu uns beiden stehend, seine Hose und pinkelte einfach auf den Rasen. Dieses dreiste Verhalten ärgerte mich schon etwas, aber dann merkte ich, dass mich etwas anderes doch noch mehr beunruhigte: Meine Amanda atmete leicht erschrocken ein und flüsterte dann hinter vorgehaltener Hand: „O mein G…” Weiter sprach sie nicht, aber mit Blick nach draußen wusste ich, warum sie so reagiert hatte. Der Türke war sehr gut bestückt. Da er das Ganze in aller Ruhe hinter sich brachte, hatte Amanda genug Zeit, um ‚ihn’ gut in Augenschein zu nehmen. Außerdem musste ich beunruhigt mit ansehen, wie Amanda dabei leicht mit ihrer linken Hand über die Bluse im Bereich ihrer linke Brust strich und mir war, als hätte ich dabei ein leichtes Stöhnen von ihr gehört.

Während ich noch darüber nachdachte, dass Amanda gerade zum ersten Mal real einen so großen Schwanz gesehen hatte, wie sie ihn in dieser Woche in all den Videos sicher oft erblickte, veränderte sich die Gesamtsituation erneut. Der Türke ging zum Außenwasserhahn am Haus und wusch sich dort kurz die Hände; dann ging er zielstrebig zur Außentür an unserer Küche.

Ich erwartete, dass Amanda sich nun schnell von hier zurückziehen würde. Jedoch blieb sie wie angewurzelt stehen und kurze Zeit später klopfte der Türke auch schon an das Glas. Von hier aus konnte er Amanda durch die Scheibe sehen und hatte also bemerkt, dass sie hier war.

Während er so vor der Glastür stand, stellte er kurz emotionslos fest: „Ich hab Durst.” Doch Amanda blieb weiter wie festgefroren stehen. Er sah ihr kurz mit durchdringendem Blick ins Gesicht, dann öffnete er von außen die Glastür und trat in die Küche. Hier ließ er seinen Blick einmal durch den Raum schweifen und sprach meine Amanda dann wieder in leicht gebrochener Aussprache direkt an: „Hast du nicht gehört, Kleine? Beweg dich und gib mir was zu trinken!” Nach dieser Anrede in herrischem Befehlston wirkte Amanda einen Moment lang unsicher, dann ging sie zum Hängeschrank und nahm ein Glas heraus. Dieses füllte sie mit Orangensaft und wandte sich anschließend wieder dem Türken zu. Sie hielt inne, dann trat sie unsicher auf ihn zu und hielt ihm das Glas hin.

Er grinste ihr etwas hämisch ins Gesicht, nahm das Glas und sagte dann, während der trank, auf ihre Brüste blickend: „Lecker, wirklich lecker.” Von meinem Standort aus meinte ich zu erkennen, dass sich ihre Brustwarzen deutlich unter dem Stoff ihrer Bluse abzeichneten; sie trug ja auch keinen BH.

Der Kerl lehnte sich dann mit seinen Ellebogen an der Wand hinter sich an und betrachtete in aller Seelenruhe den Anblick, den meine einige Meter vor ihm stehende Frau bot. Es lag eine besondere Spannung in der Luft und meine Gefühle waren vollkommen durcheinander: Ein Teil von mir wollte nun vorpreschen und diesen respektlosen Typen zurechtweisen und rauswerfen. Doch der andere Teil wollte mehr; wollte sehen, dass der Kerl weiterging, sich noch mehr herausnahm.

Nach mehreren Minuten des Schweigens und Gegenüberstehens, in denen er seinen Blick in aller Ruhe über alle Runden von Amandas Körper wandern ließ, ging er schließlich wortlos, aber mit einem Grinsen auf dem Gesicht, wieder nach draußen und arbeitete dort weiter. Amanda sagte nichts, ihr Blick folgte ihm beim Herausgehen und noch ein Stück weit darüber hinaus.

Ich atmete auf. Aber war es wirklich aus Erleichterung oder doch eher eine Mischung aus Enttäuschung und dem Nachlassen der knisternden Spannung, die gerade noch in der Luft gelegen hatte? Ich versuchte mir einzureden, dass ich erleichtert war.

Während Amanda wortlos ins Wohnzimmer ging, die Vorhänge aufzog und auch sonst wieder das Zimmer herrichtete, musste ich darüber nachdenken, was ich gerade gesehen hatte: Meine sonst eher zurückhaltende und korrekte Frau hatte in einer leicht durchsichtigen Bluse und ohne BH einem fremden Mann gegenübergestanden und überhaupt nichts dagegen gemacht, dass er sie mit seinen Blicken förmlich auszog und ihre Brüste ganz offensichtlich ansah. Auch seine Aussage, die sich sicherlich nicht auf den Saft bezogen hatte, blieb von ihr unkommentiert; ja sie nahm sie ohne Widerrede hin. Stand sie nicht fast schon da wie ein Stück Vieh, dass auf einer Auktion begutachtet wird, bevor man… Ich drängte diese Gedanken zur Seite und versuchte mich wieder mehr darauf zu konzentrieren, unerkannt zu bleiben. Amanda wirkte zwar bei ihrem Räumen immer noch ein wenig geistesabwesend, doch da sie nun viel hin- und hereilte, musste ich mehr aufpassen, unentdeckt zu bleiben.

Ungefähr eine Stunde, nachdem der Türke wieder nach draußen gegangen war, hörte ich ihn rufen. Amanda ging daher zur Außentür der Küche, öffnete sie und sah nach draußen.

„Komm her”, hörte ich seine klare Anweisung. Amanda zögerte kurz, dann trat sie ohne ein weiteres Wort nach draußen.

Um besser sehen und hören zu können, was im Garten geschah, schlich ich näher an die Glastür heran und er gelang mir sogar, sie unbemerkt einen kleinen Spalt weit zu öffnen. Durch die Scheibe hatte ich eine gute Sicht auf das Geschehen und konnte durch die kleine Türöffnung auch ein wenig von dem verstehen, was gesprochen wurde.

Er zeigte ihr, was er verändert hatte und schimpfte über unsere bisherige Gartenpflege, die seiner Meinung nach wirklich schlecht gewesen sei. Hierzu entgegnete meine Frau nichts, sondern nickte nur ab und zu leicht. Genauso wortlos nahm sie seine erneuten Blicke auf ihren Körper hin.

Dann nahm er seine Sachen, die er bereits zusammengeräumt hatte, erklärte am Montag Morgen wiederzukommen und wandte sich dann Richtung Gartenausgang. Amanda schien ihn aus dem Garten geleiten zu wollen. Zumindest ging sie voran. Dabei bot sie ihm einen freien Blick auf ihr Hinterteil.

„Warte”, erklang auf einmal seine Stimme und er hielt an. Meine Frau hielt sofort inne und drehte sich zu ihm um. Der Türke trat einige Schritte zur Seite und blieb vor der gefüllten Wäscheleine stehen. „Zieh das Montag an und dazu wieder so eine Bluse, die bringt die beiden gut zur Geltung”, wies er Amanda an, während er auf Hotpants von ihr an der Leine deutet. Zudem blickt und nickt er bei seinen letzten Worten in Richtung ihrer Brüste. Ohne eine Antwort von ihr abzuwarten, ging er weiter. Wenig später hörte ich, wie er mit seinem Wagen wegfuhr. Derweil stand Amanda noch am selben Ort, wo er sie gestoppt hatte und blickte ihm nach. Mit einem kurzen Blick auf die Hotpants wandte sie sich dann dem Haus zu und kam zurück zu Küche.

Ich eilte schnell zurück in den Flur und dann weiter nach draußen. Ungefähr zwanzig Minuten später stand mein Wagen vor dem Haus und ich war dabei die Wohnungstür aufzuschließen.

Der Abend verlief recht ereignislos. Erst aßen wir gemeinsam zu Abend und dann schauten wir noch zusammen im Wohnzimmer einen Spielfilm im Fernsehen an. Immer wieder sah ich Amanda an diesem Abend an und dachte dabei an das zurück, was ich alles gesehen und gehört hatte. Amanda verhielt sich ganz normal, so als sei alles in Ordnung und überhaupt nichts vorgefallen. Ja, sie wirkte fast ein wenig gelangweilt, so als wäre ihr Tag ganz trist und eintönig verlaufen. Auch fiel mir auf, dass sie jetzt einen BH trug.

Am Sonntag waren wir zum Essen bei Freunden eingeladen. Diese hatten uns und noch ein weiteres Paar zum Grillen eingeladen. Während ich mich mit den anderen beiden Männern unterhielt, verging der Tag Stück für Stück, bis Amanda und ich am Abend wieder nach Hause fuhren. Wir hatten den Tag über nicht viel miteinander geredet, da sie eher bei den Frauen und ich bei den Männern gesessen hatte. Am Abend telefonierte Amanda dann noch länger mit einer alten Schulfreundin, während ich meinem Erpresser eine ausführliche Mail zu den aktuellen Entwicklungen schrieb. Schließlich war der Tag auch schon wieder rum, wir lagen im Bett und schliefen bald ein.

Wir beide hatten nicht ein Wort miteinander über den ‚Gartenhelfer’ verloren und ich musste mir eingestehen, ich wusste auch nicht, wie ich mit ihr darüber sprechen sollte. Zu groß war meine Angst, rot zu werden oder mich auf irgendeine andere Art zu verraten. Zugleich fragte ich mich aber, ob Amanda nicht ab Montag wieder arbeiten müsse? Daher nahm ich auch leicht irritiert zur Kenntnis, dass sie – wie ich – sich morgens für die Arbeit zurechtmachte und dann wie ich dahin aufbrach. Dabei wusste ich doch genau, dass der Türke heute Vormittag wiederkommen wollte.

Innerlich aufgewühlt und unklar darüber, was heute noch geschehen würde, hielt ich mit meinem Wagen auf dem Weg zur Arbeit am Straßenrand an, rief meinen Kollegen an und teilte ihm mit, dass ich heute erst am Nachmittag zur Arbeit käme. Er reagierte zwar zuerst etwas verwundert, da ich sonst eigentlich immer geregelt von früh morgens bis zum frühen Nachmittag arbeite, wusste aber ja auch um die Gleitzeitregelung bei uns in der Firma und sagte dann, dass er dies bei Anfragen weitergeben würde.

Einen Moment lang saß ich nun noch still da im Auto und sah geistesabwesend auf die vorbeifahrenden Autos. ‚Übertreibe ich jetzt gerade?’, fragte ich mich, schüttelte leicht verwirrt den Kopf und wendete den Wagen.

Wieder hielt ich in ausreichender Entfernung zu unserem Heim und näherte mich vorsichtig unserem Haus. Vorsichtig trat ich ein und merkte schnell, dass Amanda ebenfalls wieder zu Hause war. Kurz nach meinem Eintreten klingelte das Telefon und Amanda ging im Wohnzimmer dran: „Hallo Meggy! Ja, ich werde mich erst einmal auskurieren. Morgen geht es mir bestimmt wieder besser. Ja, gut. Dann bis morgen.” Während ihre Stimme bei diesem Telefonat leicht bedrückt klang, machte sie grundsätzlich keinen kranken Eindruck auf mich.

Kaum hatte sie aufgelegt, verschwand sie auch schon in Richtung Schlafzimmer. Ich folgte möglichst leise und konnte hier beobachten, wie sie sich umzog. Ihre Sachen, die sie noch heute Morgen angezogen hatte, legte sie bis auf ihren Stringtanga vollständig ab. Als sie damit fertig war, trat sie nackt vor unseren großen Schlafzimmerspiegel und betrachtete sich darin. Ihre Hände strichen langsam über ihren Körper, während sie sich im Spiegel ansah. Einige Momente später trat sie an die Truhe, die in unserem Schlafzimmer in der Ecke steht. Ich sah, dass sie zu dort liegenden Hotpants griff. Ich erkannte sie sofort: Es waren jene, die am Samstag bei uns im Garten auf der Leine gehangen hatten. Wie sie sie angezogen hatte, konnte ich nicht umhin zuzugeben, dass ihr Po darin ganz toll zur Geltung kam. Alsdann nahm sie einen ihrer aufreizenden Hebe-BHs in die Hand und hielt inne. Während sie so nachdenklich dastand, mit leicht ausgestreckter Hand den BH haltend und ihn musternd, vergingen einige Sekunden. Dann ließ sie ihn schließlich aus ihren Fingern gleiten und er fiel zurück auf die Truhe. Sie fasste als nächstes nach einer dort ebenfalls liegenden Bluse und zog sie an.

Diese zuknöpfend trat sie wieder vor den Spiegel und betrachtete sich darin, mal ein wenig nach links und nach rechts drehend. Zu meiner Verwunderung zog sie die Bluse wieder aus den Hotpants heraus, knöpfte einige Knöpfe wieder auf und band die Bluse in einem Knoten knapp unterhalb ihrer Brüste zusammen. Ihr Bauch und der untere Teil ihres Rückens waren nun unbedeckt. Bei ihren anschließenden Seitwendungen vor dem Spiegel konnte ich deutlich sehen, dass nun ein gutes Stück nackter Haut von ihrem Hals bis hinunter zwischen ihre Brüste zu sehen war. Letztere wurden durch diese Tragweise der Bluse in ihrer Form und Größe deutlich betont und kamen in ihrer Pracht sehr zur Geltung – genauso, wie vor wenigen Tagen, als sie mich so nach der Arbeit im Flur empfangen hatte. Nur wusste ich, dass sie sich dieses Mal nicht für mich so zurechtmachte. Ein Gedanke, der mich erregte.

Amanda nahm sich dann noch ein Paar ihrer High-Heels mit eher hohen Absätzen, betrachtete sich damit noch einmal im Spiegel und verließ dann, scheinbar zufrieden mit ihrem Äußeren, unser Schlafzimmer. Ich ging derweil schnell in einem Nachbarraum in Deckung.

Eine halbe Stunde verging dann, ohne das irgendetwas Ungewöhnliches geschah. Amanda erledigte in dieser Zeit noch einige Arbeiten in der Küche. Dann trat sie auf einmal etwas unschlüssig in den Flur, nur um kurz darauf im Schlafzimmer zu verschwinden und mit ihrem Dildo in der Hand weiter ins Wohnzimmer zu gehen. Hier zog sie die Vorhänge zu, legte eine DVD ein und begab sich zur Couch.

Es dauerte nicht lange und Amanda streichelte sich nicht nur, während sie den Film guckt, sondern schob den Teil ihrer Bluse, der ihre Brüste bedeckte, unter diese und legte damit ihre beiden herrlichen beiden Wonneproppen frei. Diese boten so einen unglaublich erotischen Anblick. Ferner fand der Dildo schnell den Weg zwischen ihre Beine. Mir fiel mit Blick auf den Bildschirm auf, dass die Darstellerin in dem Film immer wieder bis kurz vor ihren Höhepunkt gebracht und dann von ihren Lovern hingehalten wurde. Dies stach mir vor allem deshalb ins Auge, weil ich Amanda derweil nicht einmal so laut aufstöhnen hörte, dass ich mir sicher war, sie habe einen Orgasmus bekommen. Spielte Amanda diese Szenen gerade so nach, dass sie auch bei sich immer kurz vor der Erlösung abbremste? Bereitete sie auch sich selbst diese lustvollen Qualen? Ich merkte an ihrem Verhalten, dass sie immer heißer und wilder wurde und musste unweigerlich an die Momente denken, in denen ich selbst sie immer wieder bis kurz vor den Höhepunkt gebracht hatte und sie dabei vor Geilheit schier wahnsinnig geworden war.

All dies mitzuerleben ging auch nicht spurlos an mir vorbei: Unweigerlich begann ich damit, meine mittlerweile harte Schwellung im vorderen Bereich meiner Hose durch diese hindurch zu berühren. Ich musste mich sehr zusammenreißen, um Stöhn-Geräusche von mir zu unterdrücken.

Und während sie sich nur wenige Meter von mir entfernt so selbst in einen Zustand hoher begieriger Erregung brachte, ertönte unsere Klingel. Ich wusste sofort, wer es war und zog mich zur Sicherheit lieber etwas zurück.

Amanda brauchte erst ein wenig, um sich wieder ausreichend zu sammeln und ihre Kleidung herzurichten. So erreichte sie die Haustür auch erst kurz nach einem zweiten Klingeln.

Da mich die ganze Sache doch sehr aufwühlte und interessierte, riskierte ich einen Blick in Richtung Eingangstür. Hier stand Amanda in der weit geöffneten Tür und ich konnte in Ansätzen den Türken von letztem Samstag vor ihr stehend erkennen. „Gut”, hörte ich in nur zufrieden sagen und konnte mir denken, was er damit meinte und wo er in jenem Moment gerade überall seine Augen hatte. Ohne ein weiteres Wort zu verlieren wandte er sich von meiner Frau ab und begann damit, seine Arbeitsgeräte in unseren Garten zu bringen.

Amanda schloss die Tür wieder und ging über den Flur in die Küche, von wo aus sie dem Mann zusah. Dieser zog nach kurzer Zeit wieder sein Oberteil aus und entblößte so seinen muskulösen Oberkörper. Amanda beobachtend, stellte ich fest, dass sie einen sehr unruhigen Eindruck machte, wie sie da in der Küche stand und nach draußen schaute. Außerdem schien sie sich mehrmals leicht auf ihre Unterlippe zu beißen. Was ging wohl gerade in ihr vor?

Aber anstatt mit der Arbeit im Garten zu beginnen, kam der Fremde zurück zum Haus und öffnete wie selbstverständlich die Tür zur Küche. Kurz darauf stand er vor meiner Amanda. Wie er so vor ihr stand, sah er mit einem leicht arroganten Lächeln an ihr herunter und meinte: „Es gefällt mir, wie du deine großen Titten präsentierst, Kleine.” Es passte sogar irgendwie, wie sie von ihm als ‘Kleine’ bezeichnet wurde. Schließlich war er gut 10cm größer als meine Frau, die zudem recht zierlich neben diesem stämmigen muskulösen Burschen aussah.

„Ich denke nicht…”, setzte Amanda einigermaßen energisch an. Doch sie verstummte sofort, als er bestimmt dazwischenfuhr: „… dass das reicht.” Dann ließ er seinen rechten Zeigefinger an ihrem linken Oberarm herabgleiten. Amanda blickte ihm zuerst mutig in die Augen, wich seinem Blick dann aber doch aus.

Als nächstes trat er näher an sie heran und berührte mit beiden Händen ihre Hüften. „Was fällt…„, begann Amanda und wollte sofort zurückweichen, doch hielt er sie mit seinen starken Händen in Position, so dass sie sofort wieder verstummte. Einige Sekunden später löste er den festen Griff seiner Hände; sie wanderten langsam zu ihrem Po, wo der Türke kräftig zupackte. Amanda schaute ihn nur leicht erschrocken mit großen Augen an, tat aber nichts dagegen.

Langsam glitten die großen Hände dann an beiden Seiten von Amandas Körper nach oben, bis knapp unter ihren Brüsten.

Der Türke grinste schelmisch, während er dann damit begann, den Knoten an Amandas Bluse zu öffnen. Diese blickte nur an sich herab auf die beiden Hände, tat oder sagte aber immer noch nichts. Schließlich war der Knoten gelöst und wie in Zeitlupe hob der Fremde beide Seiten der Bluse von Amandas Brüsten und ließ sie dann jeweils lose daneben herabhängen. Wieder schaute Amanda mit großen Augen nach oben in das Gesicht des Türken, ihr Mund war leicht geöffnet, so als wolle sie etwas sagen.

Der zufriedene Blick des Mannes fiel auf Amandas Brüste, dann sah er sie an, fasste mit beiden Händen ihre Melonen und senkte seinen Kopf um Amandas Mund zu küssen.

Ich war wie in Trance: Ein fremder Mann berührte direkt vor mir Amandas Brüste; ein Privileg, dass bis dato nur mir zuteil geworden war. Kein Mann außer mir hatte dies bisher tun dürfen! Und dann küsste er sie auch noch und sie ließ beides geschehen! Aber was noch heftiger war: Es erregte mich ungemein! Mein Glied war so was von steif und als ich dann ein leichtes Stöhnen von Amanda vernahm, während er mit kräftigem Griff ihre Brüste durchwalkte, konnte ich nicht mehr anders und öffnete meine Hose.

Amanda legte ( www.germansexgeschichten.com ) ihre Arme nun halb um ihn und schien seine Berührungen und Küsse zu genießen; anders ließ sich ihr Gesichtsausdruck nicht deuten. Und als er sich dann zu ihren Brüsten neigte und an diesen zu lecken und lutschen begann, war ihr Stöhnen deutlich zu hören.

Mit wachsender Erregung sah ich, wie der Türke eine von Amandas Händen in seinen Schritt führte, wo diese sofort auf Entdeckungstour ging, während der Kerl weiter über Amandas Brüste herfiel. Dabei rutschte die Bluse nun auch von ihren Schultern und fiel zu Boden.

Wenn man bedenkt, dass es meine eigene Ehefrau war, dir hier vor meinen Augen von jemandem begrabscht wurde, hätte man meinen können, ich müsste eigentlich dagegen einschreiten. Aber das wollte ich keineswegs mehr. Die Entwicklungen der letzten Zeit hatten mich doch sehr verändert. Mittlerweile war ich so weit, dass ich mehr sehen wollte; wollte, dass der Türke sie nicht nur begrabscht!

Als hätte er meinen Wunsch gehört, forderte er: „Runter damit!” Amanda trat einen Schritt zurück. Ihm mit einem frivolen Grinsen direkt in die Augen blickend, öffnete sie ihre Hose und streifte sie dann langsam über ihre Beckenknochen. Sie sackte nach unten und Amanda trat aus ihr heraus. „Weiter!”, kam sein nächster Befehl, dem meine Frau mit einigem Zögern nachkam. Es war aber bestimmt kein Zögern aus Unsicherheit oder Angst vor dem, was kommen würde; vielmehr wollte sie ihn heiß machen, das stand außer Frage.

Als sie nun in all ihrer Pracht völlig nackt vor ihm stand, kam nur ein „Mach weiter!”, von ihm, wobei er auf seine eigene Hose deutete. Amanda verstand sofort, trat auf ihn zu und machte sich sogleich daran, seine Hose zu öffnen. Dabei spielte er weiter an ihren Brüsten herum. Als die Hose dann an ihm herunterglitt, konnte man sofort die große Ausbeulung in seiner Unterhose erkennen. Begierig griff Amanda danach und streifte den dünnen Stoff herab. Und dann sah ich, ebenfalls zum ersten Mal, wie Amanda jenen Teil eines anderen Mannes berührte. Ihr Blick war auf den großen Schwanz in ihren Händen gerichtet und aus ihrem Gesichtsausdruck sprach Erstaunen und Faszination.

Der Türke hob Amandas Kopf und küsste sie erneut fordernd. Dabei presste er seinen Körper an den ihren und griff mit einer seiner Hände an ihr Hinterteil, nur um sie noch fester gegen seinen Körper zu pressen.

„Dreh dich um”, kam seine nächste Anweisung, der Amanda etwas irritiert, aber ohne wirklichen Widerstand Folge leistete. Er drängte sie dann einige Schritte nach vorne, näher an die Küche heran und drückte ihren Oberkörper schließlich nach unten. Amanda begriff und stützte sich an der Arbeitsplatte vor ihr ab. Zugleich stellte sie sich etwas breitbeiniger hin, reckte ihm ihren Po entgegen und blickte erwartungsvoll nach hinten. Sie stöhnte laut auf, als er zufassend mit seiner Hand zwischen ihre Beine griff. Als nächstes führte der Flegel mit der linken Hand seinen Kolben an Amandas Lustspalte, rieb ihn daran auf und nieder. Meine Frau quittierte dies mit erwartungsvollem Stöhnen und Bewegungen ihres Beckens.

Jetzt war der letzte Moment gekommen; der allerletzte Augenblick, in dem ich verhindern konnte, dass ein anderer Mann es mit meiner Frau trieb. Doch anstatt einzuschreiten, rieb ich mein Glied nur immer stärker, musste mein eigenes Stöhnen krampfhaft unterdrücken, genau wie das Aussprechen meiner momentanen Gedanken: ‚Ja, fick sie endlich! Nimm sie! Mach sie fertig!’ Längst schämte ich mich nicht mehr für diese Gedanken. Nein, ich genoss sie in all meiner Wolllust.

Und dann geschah es: Der Türke hielt inne und übte langsam Druck nach vorne aus. Ich sah, wie sich sein Körper zusehends Amandas Po näherte und ich sah, wie diese ihren Kopf zurückwarf, die Augen schloss und ihren Mund erst zu einem stummen Schrei öffnete, nur um dann ganz laut aufzustöhnen. Ihre Arme und Beine begannen zu zittern und ich war mir nicht sicher, ob sie stehenbleiben würde. Doch der Kerl griff ihre Hüften und hielt sie, während er ganz in sie eindrang.

Hier hielt er einen Moment lang inne, ließ seine Hände kurz über ihren Kopf, durch ihre Haare und dann noch über ihre steifen Brustwarzen gleiten. Im nächsten Moment begann er damit, sich in ihr vor und zurück zu bewegen. Erst langsam, damit sie sich an seine Größe gewöhnen konnte, dann aber bald immer fordernder. So trieb er es mit meiner Frau, die bald ihr Becken bei jedem der Stöße begierig nach hinten reckte.

Der Türke tobte sich gehörig an ihr aus und musste sie mehrmals wieder an ihren Hüften festhalten, damit Amanda nicht bei ihren Orgasmen zusammenbrach. Mit großer Kraft und Ausdauer nahm er meine Frau so für sicherlich zwanzig Minuten, bevor er schließlich selbst kam.

Als er mit Amanda fertig war, trat er etwas zurück und Amanda setzte sich sofort erst einmal an Ort und Stelle erschöpft und außer Atem auf den Boden. Da saß sie nun: Vollkommen befriedigt – von einem anderen Mann.... Continue»
Posted by crosser76 2 years ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex, Voyeur  |  Views: 3635  |  
88%
  |  3

When Amanda’s moaning



Amanda's Story



Amanda was in her room surfing x hamster.com when her iPhone rang, “Hello.” Amanda answered. It was her best friend inviting her out to a rave party on Halloween.

“Where,” Amanda asked? It was not like Amanda had planned anything for Halloween evening, it falling on a Monday this year and she was much past the age of Trick or Treating. ‘What the hell,’ Amanda thought and she agreed to go to the party with Sarah.

The party was a rave that moved around so you never knew when or where it was going to show up, Amanda had heard about this party but never imagined being invited, it just wasn’t her thing. She tapped the glass on her phone and Siri’s sassy voice asked “What may I help you with?”

“Remind me of a Party today at 6PM.” Amanda spoke carefully as to not confuse the technological assistant. Sure it was overkill. Amanda could clearly remember a party later this evening and it was not like her appointment book was full or anything, but Siri did pique Amanda interest.

“Here is your reminder for October 31, 2011 at 6PM.” Siri showed.

Amanda looked toward her closet, “What to wear to a Halloween Rave?” she said to no one in particular.

Sir must have still been active as she responded, “I’m sorry Goddess would you like me to look that up for you?” Amanda giggled.

Clothes went flying from Amanda’s closet, “Nope… Nope… Yuck why do I still own that… Er…. Nope… Maybe…” Half of her closet must have found its way from the hanger to in front of or modeled on Amanda before she finally found the black and white checked thigh length dress and dark hose.

‘Classy for a rave?’ she thought.

Amanda continued to do the things she needed to get ready for the night and by the time Sarah arrived she was ready to go to her first Halloween rave. That was until Sarah walked in wearing a tattered dress, black fishnet stockings, with a pair of black knee length patent leather boots, black fuzzy angle wings and a glittering red pair of horns. Sarah took one look at Amanda, “You’re not wearing that to a Halloween party?” she asked.

“Is it that time already?” Amanda covered. Sarah quickly grabbed her hand leading her back to her room for the redo. Digging through a bag that she brought and some of Amanda’s stuff they were able to pull off a black cat suit complete with black fuzzy ears. Black eyeliner and thick fishing line completed the look, ‘where did they find fishing line’ Amanda thought to herself. Another pair of knee high black suede boot completed the soft kitty look ‘Hey how did Sarah know to bring suede boots?’ Amanda started to think Sarah planned this out to include her costume.

Sarah smiled, “Now you look absolutely delicious.”

As they arrived at an old warehouse downtown Amanda could see the line of people waiting outside to get into the party all in various costumes. There were mummies, Cleopatras, slutty witches, super heroes, Romans, Spartans, Zulus, a few dead presidents, and a line of go go girls pulled out of the 50s. Sarah parked her car and they made their way to the end of the line where they waited and waited.

“You sure about this?” Amanda asked after thirty minutes of not moving in the line.

“This is supposed to be the best party in town.” Sarah confirmed.

It might be if the girls could get inside. They could hear the loud bass of the music in which the crowd talking over made for a very loud. Amanda was really not too sure about this and was even less sure about getting inside. But, Sarah seemed to have her heart set on this party so Amanda would give it a little bit more before complaining that the line was not moving. In fact it was only getting longer as more ghosts, ghouls, and gobbilins showed up.

Soon a large man dressed as a barbarian complete with arms the size of a man’s legs and a large double bladed axe was picking people out of line and sending them to the front. “You… You… and You…” he went down the line. A shorter guy dressed as a wise guy complete with violin case pointed to Sarah and Amanda.

“You two with anyone?” the barbarian asked.

“Just each other.” Sarah replied. Amanda nodded in agreement.

“Fine the slut and the pussy as well.” and the barbarian turned before either girls could protest. Sarah did mutter about being a fallen angle and not a slut but decided getting into the party was worth it. Besides what did he know, he was just a big dumb barbarian who probably set the high bar for muscle bound idiots.

Soon the red velvet ropes parted at the front of the line and Sarah and Amanda were in the party. When the doors opened their senses were assaulted with the booming of bass and pounding of music. The room was dark and crowded with flashing lights, a disco ball or two, and fog filled the room. The smell of alcohol was thick as drinks were everywhere. The girls had to elbow and push their way into the warehouse more than once running into spider webs and creepy crawlies that felt way more real than they should.

Sarah tried saying something to Amanda which was lost it the loud music, “WHAT!” Amanda screamed back.

“You want something to drink?” Sarah hollered.

Amanda was fairly thirsty having taken a long time to get into the party. Sarah grabbed Amanda’s hand and pulled her toward a pine casket that had a man dressed as the rear half of a horse serving drinks.

“Why are you dressed as half a horse?” Amanda hollered over the music.

“Because my front half ran off with some filly leaving me with nothing but ass.” the bartender joked dryly with a crooked grin.

Drinks where basically being made at full tilt by the half horse who placed them on the casket which people then took dropping $5 into a slot into the casket. Amanda grabbed something red while Sarah ended up with something orange. Amanda sipped her something which was spicy, thick and powerful feeling. The red liquid burned its way down her throat. Sarah was busy stuffing $10 into the coffin while Amanda’s head exclaimed, ‘Wow’ over the potency of the drink.

“I may have made it a double, er triple. Shit I don’t know anymore.” the horse’s ass exclaimed over the loud music.

They drank, danced with each other then drank some more before Amanda ended up dancing with a Roman while Sarah was dancing with a mummy. The effects of the strange drinks was really having an effect on Amanda as she could feel her head foggy and buzzed after just a few. It wasn’t a bad feeling but had to be the most potent buzz she felt. They danced with each other again than a few more people when Amanda, looking for Sarah, ran into a tall dark haired man.

Amanda had to admit that some of the costumes looked fairly good but this 6’ man was dressed in a black three piece suit that looked like it was tailored just for him. His white bow tie was perfectly centered and arranged, a red silk hankie in his pocket and a large black silk cape with a red silk interior just swept above the ground. Even his shoes looked high-end, immaculately shined to a high gleam. His face and hands looked as if they had never seen the light of day and his eyes were the brightest blue almost glowing in the low light of the rave.

The man took her hand and Amanda felt a cold chill crawl up her spine as his unnaturally red lips gently placed a cool kiss on the back of her hand.

“If I may milady.” the tall man said, “I am your host for the evening, Kent.”

Amanda was taken aback with the coolness of his touch but was allured by the smooth debonair way he moved with authority, as he took her hand and planted the lightest kiss on her. Heartbeats passed before the gentleman finally asked, “Do you have a name or shall I call you kitty?”

Amanda smiled coyly before answering, “Amanda.” His blue eyes seemed like they were burning right into her as she could hardly resist being caught up gazing back. There was something about those bright blue eyes that Amanda found irresistible. The rest of him was good looked as well but it was those eyes that Amanda just could not stop gazing into.

Something was defiantly eerie as despite the crashing noise of the music and the hundred or so people jammed into the place all trying to yell over the music and each others it seemed that Kent was speaking in a normal volume and she was also responding without having to yell.

As if from thin air Kent pulled two thick red drinks, “bl**dy Mary.” He offered. Amanda must have missed a waiter walk by or something.

“Sure.” Amanda replied now knowing what the spicy liquid with a harsh kick was that she drank earlier.

They both took sips of their drink as Amanda felt his full hand clasp her tiny waist leading her toward the dance floor. Whereas the last few times Amanda made her way to the floor it was with a bunch of bumping into people and ‘excuse me.’ Kent seemed to just naturally lead her without one person bumping into them. As soon as they arrived in the middle of the floor the heavy beat and loud music slowed down and softened into something much more romantic. The lights dimmed leaving only the black lights to cast their eerie glow and Kent’s white shirt and teeth.

As Kent stepped into Amanda for a dance scooping up both drinks and gently placing them on a plate that carried by the other half of the horse. Smiling Amanda asked, “So if you are supposed to be a vampire where are your teeth?”

Kent smiled at her smart observation, “Vampires teeth only come out right before they bite you.”

“If you say so.” Amanda didn’t really buy it.

Kent never removed his one hand from Amanda’s delicate waist as he turned into her for the slow dance; she could feel his warm breath gently exhaling across her neck as her black hair wisped lightly around. As they danced Kent approached into her closely; close enough that ever so gently his jacket would rub across the thin sheer material covering her full breasts.

‘He can’t be doing this on purpose.’ Amanda thought as the movements were so gentle, so innocent it was like a summer’s breeze was passing by and not a man grinding into her.

They danced across the floor like a pair of swans swimming and Kent’s moves sent a brush of his sleeve against her breast. His cape fluttered up between her legs gently caressing her mons, another innocent turn pressed both of her breasts against his arm. Kent swung her around until the music crescendo when he dipped her backward his leg firmly pressed into her vulva as he leaned forward at an impossible angle to place a sweet kiss on the side of her neck. Goosebumps shoot through Amanda’s body despite the tell tale warmth building in her belly.

Kent pulled her back up into him as her full breast pressed hard into his chest before reaching behind him and retrieving the two drinks that were set on the moving plate earlier. Amanda could feel her heart thumping; this Kent who she just met didn’t just dance with her, but made love to her with his movements. Amanda was embarrassed to think that her nipples where erect and fully visible through the sheer material of her cat-suit and was glad for the dimly lit room.

They both took a deep sip of their bl**dy Mary before Amanda looked around for Sarah.

“Looking for someone?” Kent asked.

“My girlfriend, who I arrived with.” Amanda replied a little bashful after she used the word girlfriend.

Kent looked around the room until pointing out a ‘fallen angle’ dancing with a devil, “There.” It figured if there was one horny little devil in the joint Sarah found him and was dancing with him if just to add creditably to her fallen angle outfit.

Amanda went to turn and leave but her hand was still caught by Kent who spun her right back around with precision. Amanda’s hazel eyes looked right into Kent bright blues and she felt hypnotized by his gaze. When he moved in toward her she just parted her full lips. His kiss sent electrical shocks through her body as Kent gently caressed her lips with his own. He gave a slight tug on her bottom lip as they parted and she could not help but allow a soft moan to escape.

With a second kiss his tongue entered her mouth it was not the f***eful take charge dance but an almost exploratory, gentle caress then a light fencing action before he broke the kiss. Amanda hung in the air after his lips departed feeling like she was floating on a cloud. Amanda heard of a good kisser before but this guy seemed to be in her mind, kissing her exactly how she wanted him to. When she felt Kent kiss her neck she turned her head allowing him full access. Soft butterfly kisses were intermingled with light strokes of his tongue following her neck to her collar bone. The warmth in Amanda’s belly was quickly being fanned into a fire of desire.

Kent continued to kiss Amanda’s wonderful alabaster skin working his way from her neck until he placed another round of butterfly kisses across the tops of her ample breasts. Amanda’s lips parted again with another soft moan of excitement her nipples still tell tale erected under her sleek cat-suit. Amanda seemed to be in a world of her own until she opened her beautiful hazel eyes and looked around. No longer was she in the main warehouse dance area but they had gently glided into a room off to the side or the back of the building. The music continued a softer but strange dark melody. There was still a bass line but it was much softer and sounded like a heartbeat.

Kent continued to gently and softly kiss Amanda’s breasts though the material his hands caressing her back. Each time his mouth moved closer to her erect nipples she would let out another soft moan of pleasure. He felt her hand rake through his thick black hair before she gently guided him toward the tip of her breasts. When Kent finally allowed his tongue to glide across her nipple Amanda let out a loud purr and nearly fell into him. Kent’s mouth latched onto her breast and he allowed his tongue to trace the outside parameter around her nipple. Amanda continued to moan and Kent removed his left hand from her back and placed it cupping her right breast as his mouth gently suckled on her left.

Kent could feel the bl**d gorging into his cock as this young woman with her full sized breasts and slim form drew out lust burning up from his loins. With the fire in his heart Kent knew that he wanted to make slow love to Amanda taking her in his arms and caressing her entire body. He would allow this exotic young woman guide him along her body going only where she directed with careful and gentle caress.

Kent continued to stroke and suck on Amanda’s breasts through the sheer material. A nearly continuous melody of moans and purrs emitted from Amanda’s lips. The music now all but drowned out but the bass line still present with its thump-thump, thump-thump. Kent grasped Amanda’s hand and walked her to the middle of the room where a large black four post bed with a large white comforter and down pillows rested. He grasped Amanda by her hips and softly laid her on the bed. Kent could feel her fiery hot bl**d racing through her body, Amanda’s own heart increasing its rhythm.

He grasped first her left leg holding it up by her knee high boot. Finding the zipper her slowly retarded it down and tenderly removed the boot from her foot. As soon as her foot was exposed Kent dropped the boot with a soft thud and gently kissed the arch of Amanda’s foot. Then he worked his way along the inside of her kissing her ankle. He continued his way up her soft calf until lightly dragging his tongue under her knee. Amanda giggled slightly when his tongue came in contact with the soft skin under her knee. Her head and face were held in a way that told Kent, ‘Don’t you dare stop.’

Amanda’s hazel eyes were gazing down at him with expectation when he lifted her right foot and hooked the zipper in his teeth before unzipping and pulling off her second boot. He repeated the process on her right foot this time continuing up her thigh which she u*********sly spread before him. Once Kent met the border between the cat-suit and the black bathing bottoms she used to keep her modesty he moved back up kissing her belly and making his way back to her beautiful breasts.

Kent carefully pulled the cat-suit around Amanda’s shoulders and lowered it exposing her smooth alabaster skin to the cool air. Amanda’s full breasts were soon freed from the tight confines and Kent continued to lower the apparel to her waist. He was content to stop there but Amanda seemed to have other plans as she hooked her thumbs into her cat-suit and lowered the rest of the ensemble baring her fully shaved moans and glistening labia to him. She stepped out of her suit and into his arms pressing her bare breasts against his three piece suit.

They kissed deeply before Amanda untied Kent’s cape allowing it to fall to the floor. Kent then leaned into her kissing her neck again which she willing bared. He carefully kissed, licked and blew cool air along her neck which sent another round of Goosebumps racing along her body. Amanda leaned back and pulled them both onto the bed with Kent hovering over her. He continued his butterfly kisses down her collarbone until this time arriving onto her fully bare breast. Her light pink areola was the barest of contrast to her alabaster skin. Kent carefully blew then suckled one pulling her erect nipple into his mouth before sliding his wet tongue across her deep valley and onto her other breast in which he repeated. Kent could have spent all night just caressing and licking Amanda’s hefty breasts.

Kent slowly kissed his way along her flat tummy dipping slightly in and around her navel before finally reaching her moans. He took in a deep whiff of her enthralling musk, the scent causing the storming lust in his loins to strike forth throughout his body. Kent started with the very top of Amanda’s slit dragging his tongue painstakingly slow down her. He would almost be near her pearl when Kent would back off gliding his wet tongue north again. Amanda moaned in disapproval of his teasing. Kent made a second and third pass before Amanda’s hands pushed his mouth onto her clit. Kent carefully and gently stroked her bud of pleasure listening intently to the rasps of her breath, her purrs and moans to determine the exact pressure and speed that she found most pleasurable.

When Amanda’s moaning picked up tempo so did Kent’s tongue and he could feel her kneading her own breasts. The musk scent went from a light smell to a full on presence that confirmed to Kent that Amanda was thoroughly enjoying every movement his tongue made against her body. Without warning Amanda’s body stiffed then shook under Kent’s presence. Her light purring and moaning increased in volume until a crescendo of her body and voice erupted in blazing glory.

Kent allowed Amanda’s breath to slow, but just slightly before dipping his mouth from her clit to her wet vulva. Kent carefully licked and sucked one of her labia then the other gently blowing into her hot hole as his face passed across her. Amanda responded with another load moan and Kent carefully drove his hot wet tongue between her labia and into her tunnel. Amanda rocked back hard into the bed as Kent’s tongue entered her. Like he had done with her clit her carefully tried different techniques, light sucking, nibbling on her labia and full tongue penetration until her found the secret combination that Amanda seemed to like the most. Kent then applied that knowledge to his evil deeds and brought Amanda to another screaming orgasm.

When Amanda collapsed heavily panting from the powerful orgasm she just experienced Kent’s faced moved to her left thigh, near her vulva and kissed and licked it gently. With careful applique he nibbled gently and sucked her thigh. Kent continued this until her breathing and heat returned to a normal level. When Amanda picked her head up to see what he was doing his face was already near hers and he kissed her deeply again.

Amanda was surprised when Kent then stood up pulling her up and into his arms. She unbuttoned his jacket and went to open his shirt when Kent’s hands pressed hers tightly against his chest then kissed her full lips again. Without her boots on Amanda had to slightly perch on her tip toes to cover the six inch difference in height. “Not tonight,” Kent whispered into Amanda’s ear.

“You don’t want to make love to me?” Amanda queried confused.

“If I enter you tonight it would only be the lust between us.” Kent explained. He pushed her slightly from him then bent down to place two kisses one on each of her firm breasts. When he stood back up he gently took her hand and guided it toward his loins. Amanda was surprised when she grasped his cock through the trousers. Her hand followed the think shaft slowly covering its full length with a gasp. Amanda’s eyes were wide with astonishment at the size and the heat pouring off of it.

Kent whispered into her ear again, her hand never leaving his thick cock, “If you want to continue this then I will meet you at this parking lot on November 10 at 10PM.”

Amanda nodded as she tip toed into him again planting another full kiss in which he tugged on her bottom lip a final time. Without word he helped Amanda back into her cat-suit and boots which he zipped back up with the same slow deliberate precision in which he had taken them off. Kent even had a brush for her to fix her hair before departing. She was surprised to see him standing behind her when she finished her hair. His movements were so quick and silent she never even heard him approach. She turned and kissed him one last time before departing back into the booming music of the dance floor. When Amanda turned around Kent had disappeared.

Sarah seeing her pushed her way through the crowd, “Where have you been?”

Amanda thought, ‘What shall I tell my best friend and what about November 10 at 10? Would that be something for her to have Siri reminded, or not?’


... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore  |  Views: 487  |  
96%
  |  1

Anna and her slutty Cousin Amanda.

This is a story about how Anna was sexually awakened by her C**sin Amanda.

First let me describe how both girls look. Anna has long redhair with green eye's. She stands about 5'2" tall and weights about 110 lbs. She has a slim body with full 36-C tits and a tight round bubble butt.

Amanda has shoulder lenght dark brown hair and brown eye's. She stands 5'2" tall and weights about 145 lbs. She has 36-EE tits, slim waste, a fat round ass and thick thunder thighs.

Anna and her c**sin Amanda were born one month apart. They weren't really close. Mostly they only saw eachother on Holidays. Usually on Easter and Christmas gatherings with the entire f****y.
When they were younger they got along well, till at around age 12. Anna was one month older than Amanda, but Amanda was starting to mature more quickly. Anna was jelious that Amandas breasts were starting to develope, but hers weren't.

At age 13 both girls were the same height (5' tall), but Amanda was a little chubbier than Anna. Amanda was already wearing a 36-DD bra and would tease Anna about her 34-B tits being small. Amanda would flirt with every man she got near, showing off her big fat tits.

One time over the summer, Amanda come to visit and swim in the pool with Anna for the day. They were both enjoying the cool water along with Anna's D*d. They both swam around, played and giggled like 13 year old girls do. They would take turns diving and jumping into the water, till Amanda's bikini top came off. As she stood up in the shallow 3 feet water, both her huge tit's were completely exposed. She seemed to be unaware as she slicked her hair back with both hands. Anna was shocked. She looked to her F***er, who was staring at those big fat tit's with their rock hard lite brown nipples. She then looked back to her c**sin Amanda. Amanda noticed her big tit's were exposed, but didn't freak out and try to cover herself. She just lowered herself till her tit's went underwater. She asked if anyone had seen her top.

Anna was shocked and angry that her c**sin didn't seem to mind showing her tit's to her f***er. Then her bl**d went cold as she heard her f***er say "Here's you'r top". Amanda swam back to the point she had jumped from, that caused her top to come off. Anna's d*d John had been hanging on the pool ladder as they jumped. He found her top floating in the water, as was holding out to Amanda. She swam up to him, taking the top in one hand and the ladder in the other. Now Amanda was less than a foot away from John. Her huge tit's jiggled as she fumbled around tring to put her top back on. Anna watched her f***er stare at those big wobbly tit's inches away from him. Amanda replaced her top and swam over to a floating chair. As she swam, John climbed the ladder and exited the pool. He turned around and told the girls he was going in the house. Both girls saw he had a large lump in the front of his swim-trunks.

After he left, Anna asked Amanda what the hell just happened. Amanda laughed and said "you'r d*d got a boner". Anna was pissed. She said " It's you'r fault. How dare you show you'r tit's to my d*d". Amanda said "well it looked like he liked what he saw. Didn't you see that big lump in his trunks?" "Why didn't you cover yourself? He's my d*d!" Anna said. Amanda replied, "Ya, but he's still a man...a handsome well built man". "You should be proud you d*d looks that hot. Most d*d's are old fat bald guy's....gross."

The girls tanned around the pool for the hour or so, till Amanda's m*m (Tammy Jo) came to pick her up. Anna went inside the house to shower and clean up. As she showered, she she played back what happened in her head. She noticed she was becoming aroused as she thought about what Amanda said about her f***er. Her f***er was a handsome man. He's tall dark hair, dark tanned skin with green eye's. He's very strong looking with muscles every where. He's tummy isn't fat at all, actually he has a nice sixpack tummy. As she pictured this in her mind, her hands started washing her tit's. She played with her nipple and felt tingles shot down to her young virgin pussy. As the hot water from the shower ran down her belly. She felt the tickle as it flowed down thru the red hair that sparsely covered her tiny pussy. As the warm water washed down thru the tiny lips of her cunt, she felt shivers run thru her. Then, she remembered the big bulge in her d*ds shorts. What did it look like? she wondered. How big was it?

Anna was really getting turned on at this point. She let her right hand slide down to her pussy. At first, she just slid her finger back and forth thru her pussy lips. She never entered her tiny pussy opening, just ran her finger from her clit to her little asshole. She had been in the shower for almost an hour and was nearing her first climax. She was so close to cumming, she was deaf to any outside noises. As she felt the dam inside her begin to burst, she started to moan as the first wave of pleasure hit her. Her legs began to quiver and she nocked the shampoo bottle off the shower rack. It hit the tub with a big thump. She was cumming so hard, she didn't care as she moaned louder. Then all of a sudden, the bathroom door flew open. She turned her head to see her d*d standing in the doorway. There she was, her left hand tweaking her hard nipple and her right hand rubbing her tiny pussy as she rocked with a massive orgasm. It seemed to intensify as she looked at her f***er, who was staring at her shocked with his mouth wide open.

In her mind, she wanted to stop and cover herself up but her body was frozen in an orgasmic shudder. Her F***er slowly apologised as he watched her right hand slowly move between her thighs. Her couldn't take his eye's of his little girls tiny thinly redhair covered pussy. He was entranced by her pale skin, the red patch of hair, and the brite pink lips of her pussy. He said "I'm sorry honey... I heard a big thump then you moan...I thought you mite had fell in the shower and got hurt". As her orgasm faded, embarrassment took over. She pulled the shower curtain around herself as she said "I'm fine, I dropped the shampoo". Her d*d backed out the door as he left her alone. He's Cock was rock hard and he was filled with guilt and also pride. He was guilty for seeing his own d***hter masterbating and being aroused. What kind of f***er get's a hard-on looking at their d***hter, he thought. But he was also proud of how beautiful a women his little girl has grown into.

Things went back to normal soon after that. Both Anna and her d*d acted like it never happened.
Well a year later Anna and Amanda turned 14. Both girls had really grown. They were 5'2" tall now, but they both filled out. Anna was now a 36-C almost a D cup. Here hip were getting fuller and her ass grown. It was perfect, phat firm roundness. Amanda's Tits had almost doubled in size from a 36-DD to a 36-EE. She had lost some baby fat, her tummy and waist trimmed but her hips and ass get bigger.
It was Anna's birthday and she was having a sl**pover after her party. She invited all her friends to the skating rink. Amanda was there as well. All the parents dropped the girls off fot a couple hours. Once the girls were alone, Amanda was up to her old tricks. She was flirting and kissing all the boys at the skating rink. Anna had already made plans for her bff Brook to sl**pover after the party. Brook was a Sexy little blonde with 32-C tits not quite as bigand full as Anna's. She was also shorter at about 4'11". Anna and her friends couldn't believe how wild Amanda was acting. They were to shy to talk to the boys still, but Amanda was all over them. It wasn't long till the party was over.

Anna's d*d picked up Anna, Brook, and Amanda. When they got home Amanda asked to stay all night as well. Anna didn't really want her to but didn't want to hurt her feelings. So they called Amanda's m*m Tammy Jo who lived an hour away and she said that it was OK with her. The girls got dressed for bed in their nite clothes. Anna and Brook put on their nitegowns with just their tiny little panties underneath, but Amanda had not brought any other clothes. Anna's d*d gave her one of his large t-shirts and she wore it. It was long enuff on her that it came to mid thigh. She had removed all her under clothes so she could wear them in the morning. All she wore was the t-shirt. No bra. No panties.

The girls settled in the livingroom with blanket and pillows as they watched movies. John (Anna's d*d) made popcorn and drinks for everyone. He sat on the couch as the girls layed in the floor. They watched one movie, then started another. The girls were covered with blankets, except Amanda. She was laying on her belly with her feet facing John as she watched the movie. She knew he could see up the big t-shirt she was wearing.

She decided to tease him. She spread her legs to let him see her goodies. John noticed her movement and his eye's were greeted by the site of her lower ass checks and her young hairy pussy. Her cunt was covered in a thick black thatch of hair. At first, there was so much hair he couldn't see her pussy lips. A few seconds later, she slowly started humping the floor. He could see her ass checks tighten up as she pushed her cunt against the floor. Then he could see her ass relax and swell as she arched her back, lifting her cunt up off the ground. She slowly kept this up for a couple minutes. John could see she was getting aroused. Amanda's pussy lips were starting to open like a flower. Her little cunt was getting soaking wet. John could easily see her cunt lips thru the wet mated hair.

John's cock was throbbing...he had to get out of the room to recover. He went to the kitchen to get a cold drink. He had just closed the fridge door and saw Amanda standing beside him. He backed away to the counter as Amanda opened the fridge. She bent over to get a cold soda. As she bent over, the shirt rode up over her ass. Her entire ass was exposed, John could see it all. He tried to look away. She stood up, closed the fridge door, and turned to face him. She walked up to him as her huge tits wobbled freely under her t-shirt. She thanked him for letting her stay the night and pressed those fat tit's into his chest. Smashing them agaist him as she suductively kissed his check. She pushed her pelvis into his groan and could feel his hard cock thru his jogging pants.

Then she turned and bounced off to the livingroom. John stayed in the kitchen for another 10 minutes. Once his aching cock deflated, he returned to watch the movie. We he entered the livingroom, all three girls were under blankets. One by one, everyone fell asl**p. First Brook, then John on the couch, then Anna. Once Amanda knew everyone was asl**p, she moved toward John. As the T.V. flickered light thru the livingroom Amanda softly rubbed John's cock thru his jogging pants. She was still horny and wanted to see how big his cock was. As she rubbed it, it began to swell and grow. The tip of his cock started to inch up towards his belly and stick out the top of his pants.

Amanda eased his pants down to just below his balls. His cock was over 8" standing straight up. She run her finger around his dick, tracing the thick veins from top to bottom. She scooped up his huge balls in her hand. She liked the way they rolled around in her palm. She was amazed at how large they were. One nut was as big as a ex-large egg. She has had sex before, so she knew how to handle a cock.

She licked his balls a couple times, then she gently sucked each ball into her warm mouth. Her mouth was so full of balls, she could hardly move her tounge. As she sucked his balls, she ran her hand flat against her dripping cunt scooping up as much of her pussy cream as she could. Then she wrapped her hand around his cock, using her cunt honey for lubricant as she slowly jacked him off. Amanda heard a russeling and saw Brook moving out of the corner of her eye. She couldn't turn her head to look because her mouth was stuffed with John's huge balls.

As see focused on Brook, Amanda could see she was watching. This made her pussy even wetter. She knew Brook was seeing her stroke John's big cock and was rubbing her pussy. Amanda easied her mouth off his balls, turned toward Brook with a finger to her lips. "Shh" she said then waved her closer.
She didn't know that John is a heavy sl**per. Brook was nervous as she slipped closer. Amanda whispered to Brook "watch this", then put her mouth over the head of his cock. Slowly she worked her mouth about halfway down his thick shaft. Then she pulled her mouth off and said "try it. See if you can take that much". Brook leaned in on shaky knees, put her lips on the head and slowly went down. As she filled her mouth, Amanda said "you keep practicing on that cock. Just keep going up and down till you can get it all in your mouth." "I'm going to work on these balls" she told Brook, as she sucked John's balls back into her mouth. Brook did as she said. She kept fucking her mouth up and down his thick cock. Each time she went down, she worked a little more cock in her mouth. They were really working John over. He started to moan a little. Softly at first, then a little louder. It wasn't real loud, but it was enuff to wake Anna. She turned and saw her bff Brook with 3/4 of her d**dy's cock down her throat and Amanda's mouth full of his balls. At this point the girls were so horny, they didn't care if Anna saw or not.

Anna moved to them mad as hell. She whispered "what the fuck are you guys doing? He's going to wake up and we'll be in trouble." Once again, Amanda took the balls from her mouth and said "Try it. I know you want to. I saw the look on your face that day at the pool." While Amanda was talking to Anna, Brook never stopped sucking that big cock. She was horny as hell and determind to fit every inch of this cock in her mouth. Anna was watching as Amanda talked. She was getting wet. She was also getting jelious. If someone was going to suck her d***y's cock it was going to be her.

Anna pushed Brook aside. As Brook's mouth was pulled from his cock, it made a wet pop sound. Anna slowly started sucking on his cock. She had mixed emotions about it. It felt wrong and nasty, but it also made her super horny cause it was so taboo. She also didn't want the other girls to have his cock. Amanda told Brook to suck his balls. Brook was disappointed that she had stop sucking that cock. She was just getting good at it. She traded places with Amanda and started liking and sucking on one ball then the other. Amanda was now behind the girls as they were on there hand and knees. She rubbed Brooks back softly, then her ass, then she easied Brooks panties down and off. At this point Brook knew Amanda was in charge. Amanda then started rubbing Brook's little pussy. Anna was starting to work up rythem. She was moving her mouth up and down his cock pretty good.
In John's mind he was dreaming of fucking Amanda. Slowly he was he begin to wake up as the pressure of a huge climax grew closer. When he opened his eye's, he saw his little girl Anna working his cock. Then Brook sucking his balls and Amanda smiling at him as stood behind the girls. Amanda said "Suprize!" Anna and Brook, not realising John was awake both jumped and pulled away. John's cock popping out of Anna's mouth slinging saliva up on his belly.

Anna and Brook both stood up waiting for the worst. John lay there on the couch, cock rock hard and aching. He was to far gone to stop them. He needed to cum now. Amanda was again the first to make a move. She stepped up beside the other girls. She looked at them, then pulled her t-shirt off over her head. Brook gasped as she saw Amanda's massive tit's come into view. Brook looked at Amanda as if waiting for a sign. Amanda gave her a nodd, then Brook stripped as well. John was amazed at Amanda's body. He had fucked a lot of women, but none of them were as well indowelled as she was. Then he saw Brook disrobe. As she raised her nitegown over her head, he saw her pussy. It was amazing. It was covered in thick patch of cotton blonde hair. John couldn't believe his eye's. It was first time in his life he ever saw a true blonde haired pussy.

Amanda walked over to John. Leaned down and started sucking his cock with vigar. She deepthroted his cock swiftly. John couldn't help but grab her head and fuck her face. He grunted and grouned as looked at Brooks blonde pussy. Anna not wanting to be left out, snatched her gown off then pushed her panties down quickly. John noticed her tit's had grown since he saw her in the shower. Then he saw her pussy. It was covered in a thick patch of red hair. It was way thicker than it was a year ago. It had just started growing in when he saw her in the shower. Now at 14, it was thick and full and the prettiest shade of reddish orange. Amanda was working his cock so good, he came as soon as he saw Anna's red bush. He filled her mouth full of a couple of weeks worth of cum. Amanda swallowed as fast as she could, back she couldn't keep up. There was cum dribbling from the sides of her mouth running back down his shaft. Brook and Anna moved to the sides of Amanda. They saw the cum rolling down the shaft. Brook wanted a taste. She pushed Amanda aside and quickly capped her mouth on his spurting cock. Her mouth was quickly filled. Amanda told Anna "get a taste of you'r d***y's cream". Anna quickly replaced Brook to get the last few spurts. She swallowed it all then moved off his cock to try to distinguish what it tasted like. The girls talked about the taste. Then John grabbed Amanda pulling her to him. He said "since you started this, let me eat that fat little pussy of yours." As Amanda got into possition sitting on his face, Brook went back to sucking and cleaning up John's cum covered cock. John's licked and sucked Amanda's hairy pussy like he was starving. It had several since he ate pussy. Being a single d*d, he hadn't been with a woman since Anna's m***er Melissa (or Mel as he called her) let the two of them to marry a Marine named Patrick. Amanda's pussy was sweet with a little saltiness. He found her clit and trapped it between his lips sucking it into his mouth as he flicked his tongue over it.

It was a technique he found drove his ex-wife Mel over the edge. It would make a woman cum in a few minutes. It worked like a charm. Amanda started shaking then she screamed out and gushed her pussy cream out of her cunt like a water hose, soaking his entire face. Her cum was from below his eye's to his chest and from ear to ear. As Amanda fell away from him, landing on her back on the floor. John stood up took Anna by the hand and guided her to the floor beside Amanda. He layed down between her legs and started eatting his baby girl's virgin pussy. Anna cam in a couple of seconds, but John kept on eatting. It was like Anna was having one huge nonstop Orgasm. John ate her till she begged him to stop.

Then John layed Brook down on the other side of Amanda. He ate her virgin blonde pussy just the same. Once she begged him to stop his cock was rock hard again. He sat up and looked down at the three withering girls. What a Beautiful site three gorgeous naked girls laying in a row. Then he looked at there pussy's it was like neapolitan icecream. Strawberry (redhead), Chocolate (brunette), and Vanilla (blonde). Then he thought they were as sweet.

John thought of which girl to fuck first. He knew Anna and Brook were virgins and would need a nice slow fuck to break them in, but Amanda couldn't be a virgin. But even if she was, that little bitch was teaseing my cock all night. I'm going to grudge fuck this little bitch.

John possitioned himself between Amanda's legs. He told the girls "Since Amanda started all this, I'm going to fuck her first. You two can watch and see if you'r ready for this or not". With that said he slammed his 8" cock all the way to bottom of Amanda's tight little pussy. Amanda screamed out, but John just kept powldriving his entire cock to the very bottom of her cunt. He was banging into her cervix f***eing it open with each thrust. She was moaning "oh shit, oh shit, fuck me, fuck that pussy!" John pounded her for about 30 minutes. Amanda had came 4 or 5 times, her eye's rolled to the back of her head. She was bearly capable of making sound. She just kept moaning "Uhhh, Uhhh, Uhhh" as John's cock fucked her ragged. Amanda's huge tits were bouncing around in circles as John tried to kill that little pussy. Amanda was totally limp. John grabbed her legs and put her tiny feet on his shoulders. He leaned forward, supporting his weight on his arms. This pushed Amanda's knees into her tits, raising her ass up off the floor. John started fucking her again. In this possition his cock would go a little deeper. It also make her pussy tighter. Now John could slam into her ass and feel the head of his cock go inside her Cervix. With his first thrust, Amanda felt his big cockhead split up in her cervical canal. She screamed out in pain and tried to push his off, but she was to weak. This pushed him over the edge. He banged her fast and hard for another 5 minutes. Each stroke stabbing into her core. John Slammed fully into her one last time and held his cock deep in her young womb. He could feel her cervix squeezing around the head of his cock as he fired squirt after squirt of his baby batterinto her fertile womb.

John pulled his cock out of her well fucked hole and saw alittle bl**d around the head of his dick. He felt good. He knew he busted her cunt, taught her a lesson about being a cock tease, and may have knocked her up. Amanda was panting and shaking all over. She couldn't even hold her own legs up. She lay limp saying "Oh my god, Oh my god". John went to her head and fed her his cock. She was so weak she could baerly suck his cock. She managed to clean off all the cum and bl**d. Then John pulled his cock from her mouth.

He had Anna and Brook look at Amanda's stretched open pussy. It was gaping open and the girls could see his cum leaking out. John said "We can't waste all that cum. Who ever eats it out gets fucked next." The girls looked at each other.

Anna didn't mind eating her F***er's cum, but didn't want to eat it from a pussy. Brook was so horny from watching him fuck Amanda, she didn't care. She needed to be fucked, so she didn't hesitate. As a big glob of cum ran down to Amanda's asshole, Brook dove in. She liked Amanda from her asshole to her fucked out cunt hole.

John moved behind Brook, who was on her knees with her face in Amanda's cunt. John finger fucked Brook to loosen her up for his cock. Then he told Brook to get in the 69 possition with Amanda. "If you eat her cunt, then she can eat your" he said. Amanda was coming back to life and the two girls really started working eachothers pussy over.
John fingered Brook again as Amanda ate her out. John had 2 fingers in her cunt when she started to cum. John lined his stiff cock up with her virgin opening. As Brook's orgasm hit, John pushed his cock in. Brook Screamed as her hymen broke and shook thru her orgasm.

John was balls deep in this tiny little blonde virgin pussy. He held still so she could get accustomed to the size of his dick. Amanda kept eating her out and John could feel Brooks cunt muscles working his cock as she climaxed. Than her cunt loosened a little. John started slowly fucking her. Her pussy was really tight. He couldn't remember feeling a pussy as tight. It didn't take her long and she was cumming in Amanda's liking mouth. John fuck her slow but deep. He would drive in hard then pull out slow. So slow he could feel every bump and contour of her velvety vise-like cunt. Brook was going crazy. The combination of Amanda's tongue and John's big cock gave her multiple orgasms. John had fucked her for about 20 to 25 minutes, but couldn't hold out any longer. He grabbed Brooks little hips and slammed into her tiny ass fast and hard. He banged her vigorously for a couple minutes. John Slammed in as deep as he could go and filled her tiny pussy full of his potent love liquid. Her tiny pussy had no more room inside her. As John held himself tightly in her, his cum dribbled out of her cunt as he filled it.

John stayed deep inside Brook, till his cock was limp. He pulled it out and a big glob of cum rushed when he exited. He fed his cock to Anna, which she quickly excepted. She sucked all the cum, bl**d, and pussy juice off his dick. Amanda cleaned all the cum out of Brooks well fucked hole. John was exausted, so everyone fell asl**p in a pile on the livingroom floor.

They continued in the morning.... Continue»
Posted by JaxsonCurry 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 1653  |  
31%
  |  6

Amanda Bynes Day at the Beach

It was one of those hot summers, in which long days of sun and heatdrove the

people towards the sea-shore. Amanda was one of them, seeking coolness in

the fresh salty wind that blew through her hair.

“Wow, this beach is crowded!”
Amanda said to her friend Janice, who had decided to come along

with her.

Actually, Janice was the neighbor’s daughter, but she and Amanda

had become very close, since Amanda had moved in at her new apartment last

year . She was thirteen years of age, three years younger than Amanda, but

somehow they always appeared to be on the same wavelength. In all sorts of

things…Janice shrugged and replied: “We should have expected this. It’s so

hot today!I don’t feel much anyway like just lying around all the time and

frying in the sun.” She smiled broadly as she said this, blinking at Amanda,

who giggled back.

Indeed, Janice was not the exact type for sun-bathing.

She had shiny red hair all the way down her back. It was matched by her fair

skin, which tended to get all freckled when exposed to the sun. Her eyes

were green and always smiling. Janice had a very petite figure, matching her

age, Amanda always thought.

That particular day Janice wore tight hot pants,

which emphasized her amazingly long and lean legs. Furthermore she wore beach

shoes and a t-shirt,through which Amanda could clearly see the nipples of

her bra-less, petite yet pert breasts.

Amanda wore a mini-dress that day, as

she also took pride in showing off her nice legs and slender posture. She

was quite petite, especially compared to Janice, they seemed the same age.

She had light brown hair which was also very long. She and Janice loved to

fix each other’s hair; as a matter of fact, that is how their friendship

started. Amanda had big, brown eyes and full lips and she made a somewhat

sensual impression. Not surprisingly, the girls made quite a lot of heads

turn, as they strolled over the boulevard, hand in hand.

“Well, if we wouldn’t have come so late, we could still have sun-bathed a bit,” Amanda

said, “but a walk along the sea-shore sounds fine to me too.”

“Hmmmm, how romantic,” Janice replied. “I just hope we can find some place less

crowded.”

Amanda looked at the crowd at the beach, which was dissolving as

the sun started to weaken its attack of tanning rays.

“I think it’ll be ok,” she answered smilingly, running her fingers tenderly through Janice’s full

red mane. At that moment they walked past an icecream-vendor. “Hey, do you

want some?” Amanda asked, pointing at the cart.

“Sure”, was Janice’s enthustastic answer, “chocolate and vanilla please!”

Amanda couldn’t help but grinning widely. As mature as Janice was in most things, she sometimes still

was a c***d.

“Two HUGE chocolate icecreams please”, Amanda ordered to the

boy behind the cart, fetching her purse.

“Sorry ‘Manda’, I only sell popsicles.”

Amanda looked up from her purse and showed a smile of

recognition. The boy behind the icecream-cart was Peter. She knew him from

high-school. He was about s*******n years old and had always drawn her

attention as he was so lively and friendly.

“Hello Pete!” she said. “What a surprise to see you here. What makes you run around with ice-cream at a

place like this?”

“Well, I need the extra money for my new car,” Peter

answered, as he handed over two large chocolate-popsicles to the girls,

peeking at them from under his cap, “but these are on the house.”

“Well, thank you,” Amanda replied. “May I introduce you to Janice? She’s a good

friend of mine.”

“Pleased to meet you,” Janice said and she stretched out her

hand. Peter took it carefully and made a bit of a shy impression.

Amanda smiled at him and said: “See, it may not seem so at first, but Janice and I

have a lot in common.”

She took her popsicle, wrapped the foil off it and opened her lips widely. Then she shoved the popsicle in her mouth as far as she could, sliding it back and forth. Janice giggled at first, then she

followed Amanda’s example. The two girls made a little game out of it who

could get the popsicle in the farthest. Amanda won, of course, as she had

the most experience with making room in her throat. Janice managed to get a

whole lot of the large thing between her lips as well, though.

Peter looked at it all, amazed at first, looking if there were no other customers

arriving, but grinning wider and wider all along. The little contest ended,

when the ice was almost fully melted by the heat of the two girls’ throats.

“Hmmmm, that was good,” Amanda said, blinking at Peter. “I’m sure you have

more to offer.”

Peter seemed to blush a bit, or was it the heat? Anyway,

Amanda decided to change the subject and asked: “How long do you have to

work every day?”

“Usually from afternoons till sunset,” Peter answered,

“though in the eveningsthings usually are not so busy. I move up and down

the boulevard a lot though.”

“You keep in shape very well then,” Janice

replied. Amanda looked at Peter’s body and nodded agreeingly.

“Well, here are some more customers. Work to do!” Peter said. “See you guys sometime.”

He smiled at the girls, who made place for the new group of people. They

waved him goodbye and continued their walk down to the beach.

Amanda and Janice decided to lie down in the evening-sun a while after all. They

changed into their bikinis, which were very skimpy indeed. Amanda enjoyed

this a lot, as she had the opportunity of smearing Janice’s body with

sun-block all over. She loved the feel of her young friend’s soft skin under

her fingers, as she spread the oil all over, kneeding her supple flesh.

Janice had a hard time not to moan too much, as she was very sensitive to

touch. Of course Amanda got her treat as well. Janice’s fingers were soft

and gentle and Amanda dozed off under her touch.

The sky was darkening more and more, when Amanda took Janice’s hand and walked with her towards the

flood-line.

“What a lovely evening,” Janice said, “it’s going to be a

beautiful red sunset.”

“No sunset can match the beauty of your red hair,”

Amanda answered, as she pulled Janice towards her and kissed her face

lightly.

“Please don’t.” Janice pulled back a little, unwillingly, but still.

“There are people watching.”

Amanda looked over the beach. There were a few

people there, mostly other couples, waiting for the sunset. Nothing scary,

but she knew that Janice felt a little uncomfortable expressing her feelings

in public.

She took Janice by the hand and said: “Okay then, let’s go for a

little walk.”

After Amanda took some stuff with them, she and Janice

strolled along the sea-shore, holding hands all the way. As Janice began to

feel more comfortable, she pressed her body closer to Amanda’s. “Nobody is

watching us now, sweetie,” Amanda said, as she wrapped her arms around

Janice’s supple body.

Indeed, they appeared to have reached a more or less

secluded part of the beach. As Janice was somewhat smaller than Amanda, she

raised her head and softly pressed her lips on those of her lover. Amanda

ran her fingers through Janice’s hair, answering her kiss. She slowly slid

her tongue through Janice’s lips, getting aroused by the taste and feel of

Janice’s tongue playing with hers. Nobody could kiss so fine as Janice! She

surely was naturally gifted.

Amanda felt her desire increasing explosively,

when Janice wrapped her arms around her and pressed her breasts against her

body, rubbing her hardening nipples through the fabric of her bikini-top

against Amanda’s stomach. Amanda dropped her top and lowered herself a bit,

so their breasts met, Amanda’s titties against the little, but taunt tits of

her young friend. The feeling of their nipples rubbing together gave her a

tingling feeling in her stomach, all the way down to her crotch. She took

Janice in her arms and started to softly pull her down with her.

“No wait,” Janice mumbled. It took Amanda some seconds to regain her senses

again.

“What?”

“Well,” Janice said, “we could still be seen here.”

Amanda stood up, sighing deeply at first, but smiling at Janice again, as she started to

caress her hair.

“But I saw something where we could hide a bit,” Janice

continued and she pointed along the beach.

Amanda looked and saw an old, secluded boardwalk, which rose quite high over the beach.

“Yeah, that’s a good idea,” she said and she took Janice by the hand again.

“No wonder that there’s nobody at this place,” Janice said as she and Amanda arrived at the

old, wooden pillars. “It’s all stoney here.”

“Well, I’ll give you something soft to sit on,” Amanda replied.

She took a big towel out of her bag and spread it over the floor under the boardwalk, removing some bigger stones.

Then she sat down against one of the pillars. Janice took the hint and stood

over Amanda, softly running her hands through her hair. Amanda replied by

pulling her closer, nibbling Janice’s thighs as she caressed her butt and

back of her legs. Then she started to pull Janice lower, tucking her

g-string teasingly with her teeth. Janice lowered herself over Amanda,

sitting on her lap, so Amanda could wrap her arms around her. At that time,

the sun appeared under the boardwalk, spreading its red light over the

tender couple. Amanda, facing the sun, saw how the light gave Janice’s hair

a mysterious, bright glow.

“Oh Janice,” Amanda whispered, “you’re so beautiful.”

She wanted to say more, but her words got smothered by Janice’s

tender kisses. Amanda gave in fully, sucking her lover’s tongue in her

mouth, playing with it, tasting it. She started to undo Janice’s top and let

it slide off. Janice softly kissed Amanda in the neck, moaning softly, as

Amanda massaged her breasts gently, rolling the hardening nipples between

her fingers. Amanda felt the wetness between Janice’s legs increase,

especially as she began to rub her crotch against hers. This was a sign for

Amanda to slide Janice’s g-string off and to get rid of hers as well.

There was no pubic hair that could stand in the way. Amanda and Janice shaved each

other regularly, making a loving game out of it. Amanda let go of a deep

moan, when she felt Janice’s naked pussy slide over hers. She bent Janice

backwards a bit and ran her tongue over her little breasts, licking between

them, sucking the hard nipples as she rolled her tongue around them.

Janice answered by arching her back and spreading her legs even more, rubbing her

labes and clit f***efully over Amanda’s. Janice came. She moaned loudly as

large amounts of fluids gushed out of her pussy, running over Amanda’s

crotch. When Amanda felt her lover spasm, her own orgasm wasn’t far either.

“Ooooohhh.. baby… you’re so good…aaawww…”

She took hold of Janice

tightly, as that electrifying feeling took control over her body. She let

herself slide sideways from the pillar, taking Janice with her, so that she

straddled over her. Still aroused by her orgasm, Amanda turned around over

Janice’s body, straddling over her head as she spread Janice’s legs,

positioning for a sixty-nine. Janice lifted her head and began to circle her

tongue around Amanda’s pussy. Amanda first caressed Janice’s labes gently,

trying not to get too distracted by the wonderful things Janice was doing

between her legs. She shoved her fingers deeply in Janice’s vagina,

caressing her labes with the tip of her tongue. Janice moaned in exstacy,

stopping for a while. Amanda spread her legs wider, granting Janice more

access. But Janice didn’t need the hint. She shoved her tongue deeply

between Amanda’s labes, sucking her clit fiercly, causing huge amounts of

pussy-juices to flow over her face.As a result, Amanda attacked Janice’s

clit, giving it a blow-job as it grew bigger. Both girls orgasmed almost at

the same time. Their screams must have been heard at a long distance, but at

this moment, they couldn’t have cared less. They lied next to eachother on

the blanket under the boardwalk for a while, kissing the cum from

each other’s lips.

“I’m so lucky I’ve found you,” Amanda whispered in Janice’s

ear. As a reply, Janice squeezed her playfully.

“We’d better get dressed and get back again,” Amanda said. “It’s getting pretty dark already.”

So they put on their ordinary clothes and walked back along the shore again, enjoying

the last bits of red sky as they reached the public beach, which was still

not completely empty. When they walked up the boulevard, they saw Peter’s

cart.

“Hi there, Pete,” Amanda said. “You’re still at work? Sales must have

been pretty good.”

“Hey, you’re still here!” Peter replied, smiling happily

at the girls.

“Yeah, things have been pretty busy today,” he continued, “but

now my day is done!”

“That’s what YOU think,” Amanda said, blinking at him

seducively in an overly obvious way. “We still didn’t pay for our ice-cream.

I hate to have debts.” She and Janice exchanged meaningful looks and Janice

smiled broadly.

“Hey ladies, the ice was on the h…”Peter stopped, suddenly

knowing what was going on. He grinned widely,examining the girls with full

interest. Then he turned to his cart again.”I have to bring this thing back

to where it belongs,” he said.

“Well, we can come along with you,” Janice

answered. Peter nodded and so they went, Peter pulling the cart up the

boulevard with the two girls helping him out. They arrived at a shack, a

little walk away from the boulevard. Peter took a key and opened the

door.

“This ice-hut belongs to my uncle,” he said. “Through him I got this

job, see.”

There was a huge refrigerator in the middle of the room. A door

lead to another room behind that. Peter stored the cart and let the girls

enter the back-room before him.There was an old sofa there. A naked

light-bulb was hanging from the ceiling. Peter switched it on and kicked off

his shoes.

“I know, it’s not a palace,” he said, “but do sit down.”

“It’s okay,” Amanda answered, “we have everything we want.”

She walked over to Peter and kissed him. He seemed a bit surprised at first, but then gave in

and kissed her back intensely. Janice stood behind him and started to place

little kisses in his neck.

“Hmmmm, you seem to be the timid type,” Amanda

said, as they had been kissing a while, without him doing much more. “But I

know just the thing for it.”

She kicked off her shoes and sat down on the

sofa, pulling Peter with her. Janice sat behind her and started to fondle

her dress, opening the back zipper,sliding the dress off her shoulders. Then

she placed kisses all over Amanda’sshoulders and neck. Amanda turned her

head to engage in a deep french kiss with Janice, who slid her hand between

Amanda’s legs.

She pulled up the skirt,allowing Peter a nice view on

Amanda’s bare pussy. Amanda also didn’t wear her bra, so Janice started to

fondle her breasts with her one hand, as she parted Amanda’s labes with the

other. She slid her fingers in, rubbing the swelling labes and clit softly.

Peter began to caress Amanda’s legs, moving his mouth towards her breasts.

He took her nipples between his lips, sucking them and tucking them lightly

with his teeth.

“See? I knew you’d come along,” Amanda moaned.

Janice stood up and sat down behind Peter, who continued slowly, but securely. Janice

also kicked off her shoes and then let her pants follow, along with her

t-shirt. She was the first to go naked, but Amanda soon followed, as Peter

hepled her to take off her dress.

“Your turn,” Janice whispered.

She helped Peter out of his t-shirt, mean while placing kisses all over his back. She

licked his ears, as she pressed her hardening nipples against his back,

wrapping her arms around him from behind. Peter moaned, as Amanda joined in

by licking his nipples and stomach. Janice slowly started to unzip his

jeans. Then Amanda took over and pulled the trousers off his legs. When he

was only sitting in his boxer shorts, Janice, still sitting behind him,

started to caress his breast and stomach, moving her hands down till she

slowly slid one of them inside his shorts. Peter gasped a bit, when she took

hold of his dick, pumping it slowly in her fine, little hand. His rod grew

fast and soon Janice could hardly wrap her fingers around it.

“Wow, he’s a big one,” she said.

“Really?” Amanda replied. “Let’s see.”

She slowly pulled Peter’s boxer shorts down, revealing an indeed large and thick stick. Peter

just smiled. The massage Janice gave to his dick seemed to be a good one,

though she had a bit trouble handling it. Still she kneaded the flesh up and

down, squeezing the head lightly, sometimes rolling his ballsthrough her

fingers.

“That looks tasty,” Amanda smiled.

Janice understood and let go of

Peter’s dick, who sighed deeply. Amanda took his rod in her hands, giving it

the same kind of massage Janice did. She started to run her tongue up and

down the shaft, unleashing little moans from Peter. Janice turned Peter’s

head a bit and french kissed him deeply, as Amanda took each of his balls in

her mouth seperately, massaging them with her tongue. After that she licked

her way up his dick again. When she was up, she parted her lips, sliding the

tip of the head in. She pulled it out, just to form her lips over Peter’s

dick again, taking it deeper this time. She repeated the pattern, slowly

taking in more and more. After a while she paused a bit, jacking Peter’s

dick, using her spit for lube.

“Well? Like it?” she said.

It was needless to ask. Peter was grinning widely, obviously at the peak of his joy.

“Don’t you want to join in?” Amanda smilingly asked Janice, who was still sitting

behing Peter, caressing him.

“I have an idea,” Janice replied.

She stood up and went out of the room. Amanda and Peter heard some noises coming from the

other room, but didn’t think about it too long, as Amanda took his cock back

between her lips, taking him deeper still with each instroke. When Janice

returned, she appeared to have brought some plates with ice-cream on them.

“I just took some popsicles and mashed them,” she said.

Amanda didn’t answer.

She just had Peter’s dick in half-way down her throat. Janice walked over to

her, took some ice-cream and started smearing it over Peter’s balls and the

base of his dick.

“What the … ” Peter began, but he silenced as he felt the

sensation of two pair of lips on his dick.

Amanda bobbed her head up and

down, her lips tightly around his rod, as Janice began to lick the ice off

his balls. The sensation of cold and hot was overwhelming for Peter. This

became even more intense, as Amanda stopped for a while, letting Janice take

over. Janice took some ice-cream and smeared Peter’s dick in with it. Then

she took some in her mouth and slid her lips over Peter’s dick-head, taking

it in slowly. Peter moaned loudly, as he felt his rod slide through the cold

mass into Janice’s hot throat. Rather than bopping up and down, Janice just

swallowed Peter’s dick in more and more, letting him enter as deep as he

could.

“Owwww, you naughty little girl,” Amanda said laughingly. “I know a

young girl like you just LOVES ice-cream. Now you beat me at the game after

all.”

Amanda crawled behind Janice, who was kneeling on the floor, and

wrapped her arms around her. She searched for Janice’s hairless pussy and

slid her fingers between her labes. Then she decided to lie down on the

floor, letting Janice straddle her face as she attacked her pussy with

fast-moving attacks of her tongue. Janice shuddered. Not only from Amanda’s

actions, but also because Peter’s dick started throbbing in her mouth.

He pushed it in almost fully, as his breathing got erratic. Short after that

Janice felt a warm stream of sperm being shot in her throat. She took out

his dick, which squirted one last shot of cum against her lips. Janice

licked it off and then let herself slide back at the caresses of Amanda, who

had wetted one finger with Janice’s richly flowing pussy-juices and shoved

it up her ass.

Peter looked at the girls engaging in their horny game. He

kissed Janice, who was leaning forward on the sofa to let Amanda’s tongue

and finger enter her deeper. Peter caressed Janice’s cute, lovely breasts,

kissing them. For a few seconds he just looked at her, while she squirmed

under his and Amanda’s tender caresses.

Such a young girl, but already so

sensual and ready for action. He almost couldn’t believe it. Peter felt like

he was in a dream. He slid off the sofa and decided to take care of Amanda’s

unattended pussy. He remembered the sensations of cold and wet he

experienced and took some of the ice-cream from the plate. He smeared it

gently between Amanda’s thighs and then softly licked it off again, closing

in on her pussy, which was already throbbing with anticipation. Then he took

some of the ice-cream and softly smeared it over Amanda’s labes. The

reaction was immediate: a shock went through Amanda’s body, as she let go of

a deep “oooahhhhmmmm…”

Obviosuly she couldn’t say more, as Janice was

pushing her pussy against her lips. Peter put some ice-cream on his tongue

and shoved it between Amanda’s swollen labes. He spread her pussy and

started to eat it out, causing Amanda to jerk her hips upward madly. It

didn’t take long before Peter noticed how the excitement of the girls rubbed

off on him as well. His dick was rising fast again.

After he had licked out

the last bit of ice-cream out of Amanda’s pussy, he straddled over her legs,

facing Janice’s back, which he began to caress up and down as he let his

dick close in on Amanda’s cunt. Amanda seemed to utter a smothered cry of

joy, when Peter slid his dick between her wet and waiting labes. He wrapped

one arm around Janice, kissing her where he could, while he started to

thrust his dick back and forth. Amanda came within seconds, as Peter also

stimulated her clit with his fingers. His dick slid back and forth in her

soaking wet pussy while he turned Janice’s head for a deep french kiss.

Obviously very aroused, Amanda shoved one more finger in Janice’s arse,

sliding both fingers back and forth f***efully. Peter saw it happen and he

also noticed, how excited Janice reacted to that treatment.

He bent over to her and asked: “Wouldn’t you like something real in there?”

Janice just replied by searching his lips and kissing him deeply.

Amanda took her fingers out of Janice’s arse and said: “Just be careful, Peter. She has

never done this for real before.”

Then she gently parted Janice’s cute,

well-formed butt-cheeks. Janice reacted by bending forward over the sofa

even more, sticking her butt backwards, so Peter could clearly see her pink,

little star. He hesitated though, as it all seemed so small to him. This was

a thirteen-year old girl! How could she ever take his dick up her

arse?

Janice seemed to read his thoughts as she said: “Don’t worry, Pete.

Amanda just stretched me back there and I know she will take good care of me

from the other side, as I’m sure you will too when you enter me there.

Besides, I am used to a little pain.”

“Okay darling,” Peter replied, as he

stopped his slow thrusting in Amanda’s pussy. He slid his dick out, which

was all wet from Amanda’s juices.

“See?” Janice said, as his dick closed in

on her arse. “Your dick is already lubed too….”

The last word ended in a

little squeal, as Peter pressed the head of his dick against her anus and

started to f***e it through. Janice’s arse opened up slowly. Peter stopped

a while with pushing his dick in, as Janice let go of a deep whining and

moaning, which definetely sounded like cries of pain to him. But Janice

urged him to go on. Amanda obviously did a good job between her legs,

mellowing the pain by sucking and licking Janice’s labes and clit. Peter

also caressed Janice’s breats and shoulders, kissing her in her neck, as he

continued to f***e his rod up her arse.

Finally, after some while,

Janice’s butt-hole opened up completely and swallowed the head of Peter’s

dick. Peter moaned loudly, loving the feeling of Janice’s anal muscles

massaging his hot rod. Janice shuddered and whimpered a bit, which Peter

actually began to find quite a turn-on. He pushed his dick some one or two

inches further up her arse.

“Oooohhh, you’re so tight,” he moaned in Janice’s

ear. Indeed, he never had felt such a a grip on his dick before.

“Fill me,” Janice whimpered, “don’t let go. Stretch me, fuck me there, deeper…

please… ”

As she said these words, Peter felt how her arse began to relax

and he slid some two inches further in. This girl was truly opening up to

him! It didn’t take Peter much more effort to push his dick in fully.

Unbelievable! This fragile girl had his huge dick all the way up her arse!

He bent backwards a bit and looked down as if he couldn’t believe it, but he

clearly saw his rod disappear in the tightness between Janice’s butt-cheeks,

which had been stretched enormously. He also saw Amanda’s beautiful body.

Amanda was still treating Janice’s pussy, causing Janice’s ass to squeeze

his dick.

Peter slowly pulled his dick back again, which caused a deep sigh

with Janice. When Peter was almost fully out, he f***ed his dick back in

again, much faster this time. Janice held on tight to the pillows on the

sofa and moaned. Peter began to repeat the pattern, sliding back and forth

in long strokes, gradually increasing speed. Peter had just slid his dick

fully up Janice’s ass again, as Janice came with a loud, whining scream. Her

anal muscles spasmed around Peter’s rod ecstatically. Through this Peter

reached his own orgasm in no-time. He almost blackened out, as he shot his

sperm up Janice’s arse. His dick slid out of the tight hole, so the last

shots of cum landed over Janice’s back and then over Amanda’s shoulders.

“Oh my…” Peter sighed as he rolled on the floor on his back.

As he looked at the girls, he saw that Janice was licking his cum off Amanda’s shoulders.

Amanda then held Janice tight to her, smearing the cum on her back all

over.

“You were a good girl,” Amanda whispered in Janice’s ear. “A good girl.

I knew you could do it.”

Janice smiled happily at Amanda and then kissed

her. Amanda blinked at Peter and he could do nothing more but smile back and

nod agreeingly.

“Well, if you want to take a shower, there is one just

outside,” Peter said after a while.

The girls didn’t hesitate and decided to

wash off the sweat and cum off each other’s body. They also washed Peter all

over, paying special attention to his dick, which was a bit greasy from

having been all the way up Janice’s arse. Peter brought the girls home in

his car, receiving deep goodbye-kisses.

“Tomorrow, same time same place?” Peter asked, when the girls stepped out of the car.

“Who knows?” Amanda

answered and she blinked meaningfully.

She and Janice walked up the doorway hand in hand. They sure had a lot of explaining to do to Janice’s parents,

but hey, it sure had been worth it! What was wrong about forgetting the time

while having fun at the beach anyway?
... Continue»
Posted by actresses_Lover 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Celebrities, Mature  |  Views: 893  |  
93%
  |  1

Amanda Seyfried and Megan Fox

Amanda Seyfried arrived at the expensive inner-city hotel, walking
up the steps in the sunlight, her large designer sunglasses shielding her eyes. She was making sure not to walk too quickly, otherwise her large breasts, supported only by the tight black vest top she was wearing, would bounce uncontrollably on her chest and attract far too much attention. She didn’t have a bra on today, just her top and some very tight jeans, hugging every curve of her ass as she walked up the steps into the hotel, heading straight across the lobby, which seemed so very dark from the bright light of outside, to the lifts. Luckily one was just opening on the ground floor, some well-dressed business men getting out, leaving it free for her to get in and press the right floor. She rode up to the fifth floor and walked along the empty corridor, finding the door she was after and knocking firmly with the back of her knuckles. There was a moment, then the door opened, quickly opened wide by Megan Fox to greet her with a big smile.

“Hey there,” Megan said, opening her arms to invite Amanda in for a friendly hug as she came in the door, her eyes however flitting down at her blonde co-stars impressive and unsupported chest. They shared a hug and a friendly kiss on the cheek in greeting as Amanda stepped in the door to her. Megan was casually dressed, wearing a purple vest top with a black padded bra on underneath, clearly seen through her top, and a pair of soft casual loafing tracksuit type trousers, and stripy white and purple socks on her dainty feet poking out from under them.

“Take long to get here?” Megan asked as they pulled apart, stepping into the expensive hotel room, where Megan was staying during the filming of Jennifer’s Body.

“Yeah the traffic out there is a nightmare, nice day though,” Amanda said, turning back to the door.

“Yeah, we should really be out enjoying it,” Megan said, casting a glance towards the window.

“I think it’s hotter in here actually,” Amanda said, fairly slamming the door as she turned and pounced on Megan, taking her by surprise, though she was entirely welcoming to it as Amanda kissed her hard, her hands sliding to her face as she thrust her tongue into her mouth. Megan gave a moan as the voluptuous blonde snogged her, her own hands sliding up Amanda’s waist to hold her ribs, tantalizingly close to her large boobs. Megan attacked with her own tongue, delving it deep into Amanda’s mouth, swirling and tangling it with hers as they kissed deeply and noisily, pent up sexual aggression and frustration pouring out now as they fumbled, Amanda’s hands sliding from Megan’s pretty face down to her stacked chest, giving a good firm squeeze to her breasts through their sexy bra. As they stumbled back into the hotel room Megan’s hands found their way back down Amanda’s back to her ass, giving a good hard grope that made her moan through their kiss.

Megan thought back to their first encounter together, on the set of Jennifer’s Body. They’d been doing their lesbian kiss scene unsurprisingly, which had been written to be hot, and they’d been doing their jobs professionally to give the best they could. However there had been more to it after a few takes. As they gradually did more and more they found themselves loving it, feeling a spark between them, the kisses feeling electric, the mere brush of each others soft lips, the warmth of one another’s breath, the touch of their tongues. It’d become sensual and sexy, and both Amanda and Megan had wanted more, both saying they wanted to do the scene again, feeling they hadn’t quite got it right, when all they’d really wanted was to feel each other a bit more. Of course the film crew didn’t mind at all to watch them go at it, able to see the tension building up between them, loving the sight of them kissing, especially since Megan Fox was in just a little vest and panties, looking both cute and incredibly hot all at once, especially as she kissed the nerdy looking character the similarly hot Amanda Seyfried played.

Megan had been hoping at the time she didn’t have a wet spot showing on her underwear as they’d wrapped, unable to do any more takes, but they’d both still wanted more then, and after the end of the days filming she’d tentatively invited Amanda back to her dressing room, where things had very rapidly got physical, resulting in a hot, intense session of lesbian sex that left them both gasping. Since then, they’d had a few more encounters, and things were just getting better, especially since it was clear Amanda had a hidden side to her, one of a complete sexual aggressor, taking control of things and her at times, and doing just as she had now and pouncing on her to get things going, knowing Megan wanted it anyway.

And here they were, kissing hard and groping at once another like sex starved teenagers. Amanda’s hands found the bottom of her snug purple top and quickly pulled it up, breaking their kiss with a gasp for air as the top was pulled over her head, Megan’s luxurious dark hair dropping down around her shoulders again as her fantastic breasts in their smooth black bra were revealed, Amanda’s hands immediately going back to them for a stroke of her soft skin as Megan quickly worked to return the favour, eyeing her sexy blonde lovers cleavage as she grabbed the bottom of the tight black vest top and pulled it up. It peeled up over Amanda’s toned stomach and then her large breasts spilled free of it, bouncing down firm and free on her chest as Megan untangled the top from her blonde hair to cast it aside. Her hands immediately reached up to offer her own support to Amanda’s impressive rack, squeezing firmly at the large boobs now free for her attentions, playing with the nipples to stiffen them up completely as Amanda continued to grope her breasts in return, another kiss having quickly sprung up.

“Gotta come and get me if you want any,” Megan teased as she broke away, giggling and playfully fleeing from Amanda across the large hotel suite away from the door. Amanda gave a foxy smile and immediately gave chase, Megan giving a squeal as she saw her pursuing her towards the large sofa that dominated the main area of the hotel room, knowing Amanda was watching her tight ass as she fled from her. Amanda tackled the hot brunette onto the large squashy sofa, Megan rolling over onto her back in the fall onto the cushions, pulling Amanda on top of her as they fell laughing together, pausing a moment just snuggled together, Megan pulling her arms round Amanda’s back, feeling her large breasts pressed against her own.

Amanda pulled up from her grasp, Megan reluctantly letting her go, being placated by another kiss, slower this time, their tongues more delicately caressing one another’s as they kissed, Megan’s hands rising to once more hold and squeeze her sexy blonde friends magnificent breasts. Amanda’s hand slid down over her toned stomach, feeling the firm muscles of her abs that she took so much time to maintain, to the top of her soft, casual trousers. Amanda quickly tugged at them, slipping them easily down Megan’s smooth legs as she lifted her ass to help her get them off, pulling back to a kneeling position as she slid them off her sexy brunette, her fingers immediately slipping beneath the waistband of the sexy black thong she found underneath them. They were quickly removed too, revealing the sexy landing strip of dark hair Megan sported on her pretty pussy, just concealing the entrance to her hot, tight body.

Amanda wasted no more time, knocking Megan’s gorgeous legs apart and diving down between them, her target very clear. A long lick up Megan’s labia made her shiver, especially as her tongue brushed at her hard, delicate clit. Amanda gave a smile as she settled down on the sofa and started to tease a little, licking up either side of Megan’s wonderfully soft pussy, feeling the soft yet firm lips under her tongue as it glided over the perfectly shaved skin. She carefully let the tip of her tongue rub and circle at Megan’s clit, making her tense and shift about restlessly, before Amanda started to lick properly, up the entrance to her slick pussy, over the neat landing strip of hair as Megan gave a groan of pleasure, enthusiastically kicking her legs up. Amanda smiled through her ministrations at Megan so casually enjoying their lesbian lovemaking, working at her clit now, flicking her tongue powerfully on the sensitive button.

Megan Fox groaned deeply as she felt the sensations coursing through her, the wonderful feeling of having her clit licked spreading through her from where her sexy blonde friend worked on her. Megan could feel every tiny sensation and texture as Amanda Seyfried licked her clitoris, her tongue so soft but with the hint of roughness as it slid over her most delicate areas, making her shudder in pre-orgasmic bliss. Amanda’s hands slid up Megan’s body to her firm, bountiful breasts to give a good squeeze, making Megan murmur in further pleasure as she continued to lick at her, tasting her thick, slippery juices, gathering them all up with her tongue as she enjoyed the unique flavour of her gorgeous brunette co-star.

Amanda’s soft hands slipped back over Megan’s wonderfully smooth skin, down her trembling, tensing tummy to her hips, which she carefully dragged her fingers round to her thighs, giving them both a good squeeze she continued to lick at her. In one smooth motion, her hands pushed up the undersides of her toned thighs, hooking under her knees and pulling her legs up, rolling her hips so that Amanda could easily sink her tongue deep inside Megan, making her immediately cry out loud with pleasure, simply loving the hot, strong sensation of Amanda’s skilful tongue being buried inside her. She immediately felt Megan clamp down round her, squeezing and clenching tightly, almost pushing her tongue back out, which only made her even more determined to get it as deep inside her as she could, using her tongues fantastic strength to squeeze through the tight grip of Megan’s pussy until it was as deep as it would go.

“Oh god Amanda!” Megan yelled out, unable to hold it in as she did her best to grind her pussy down on her tongue, her body alight with sensations as Amanda’s tongue started to thrust in and out of her rapidly, her blonde friend thrusting her hot tongue quickly into her slick haven, before once more burying it again and then circling it inside her, caressing and stimulating every nerve ending inside her, making her whine in disappointment when she felt Amanda withdraw it completely from her. She felt suddenly very empty when that happened, however it was quickly washed away with another wave of pleasure as Amanda started to lick her clit once more, burrowing the tip of her tongue up under her soft hood so she could get right at her button, circling quickly round it now, making her almost double up from the intensity of the sensations it caused.

Amanda loved the way she could make Megan’s body race, her heart pounding in her chest, pussy dripping wet in anticipation of more fun to come, and she wouldn’t disappoint either. Continuing to lick at her clit, she took Megan close to her peak, then slowed again to let her cool down, doing this several times till Megan begged to be allowed to come. Amanda wouldn’t let her of course, and then once again suddenly buried her tongue deep inside her, making Megan gasp as Amanda delved deep into her juicy treasures, before leaving just as quickly as she’d arrived there and suddenly pulling up from between her legs, sliding up over her body to kiss her hard. She thrust her tongue deep into Megan’s mouth, who eagerly welcomed it, tasting her own pussy on it as she energetically tongued back, before pulling back to suck at Amanda’s tongue, who gave a satisfied groan at Megan’s hunger for her. Megan herself gave a groan as Amanda’s fingers found their way to her hot, waiting pussy, letting out a stuttered breath as her talented digits started to work round her little centre of pleasure, their kisses fading away as Megan became overwhelmed by the intense, teasing sensations.

Amanda just stayed quiet, smiling as she watched her gorgeous brunette friend shudder at her first touches to her pussy, which was so sensitive now following her licking, absolutely drenched, her slippery juices all over her fingers now as she teasingly stroked up her smooth lips, feeling the damp strip of hair up the middle. A focussed pressure for a moment made Megan gasp loudly, grinding her hips up into her blonde friends finger’s, her own hands grabbing at the cushions, then reaching up to grab Amanda’s large, soft breasts quite firmly as she brushed a finger down her soaking entrance. Amanda gave a murmur as Megan groped her, making her do it harder, her finger sliding back to find Amanda’s nipples, circling them a moment to make them completely stiffen before giving them a good hard pinch, which spurred her to sink a finger right the way into Megan’s hot, snug pussy, which instantly made her groan sigh in near relief and wiggle down on it, losing her concentration on Amanda’s chest.

Amanda leaned over to kiss her hungrily once more, Megan responding eagerly, quickly getting even more aggressive with it as Amanda started to thrust the finger deeply into her, curling it back to rub at her G-spot, making her tunnel squeeze down round her finger, which only made her determined to finger Megan harder, making her arch up from the sofa beneath her with a strained groan of ecstasy. Amanda’s thumb smoothly found her clit once more, making her jolt like she’d been shocked with an electric charge, grunting deeply, then letting out a squeal she could barely get out as Amanda rubbed both G-spot and clit to take her hurtling towards an orgasm.

Megan could take no more and suddenly took charge of the situation, grabbing Amanda and rolling them over on the sofa, Amanda smiling saucily, happy to have provoked her gorgeous brunette co-star into finally taking the initiative with their encounter. Her hand was immediately shoved down Amanda’s jeans, making her grin excitedly as Megan’s skilful fingers quickly dispatched her underwear as well and found their way to Amanda’s smoothly shaven pussy, stroking fully over the wonderfully soft lips of her labia before her middle finger pressed between them to rub over her stiff, waiting clit. Amanda immediately gave a shudder and moaned deeply, finally being stimulated properly, since she’d got very hot as she’d pursued and pleasured Megan.

Megan’s fingers started to work, curling her hand to rub more briskly at her busty blonde lover, her other hand sliding round under Amanda’s neck, starting to rub softly at it, making her tingle all over as she writhed in the pleasure from having her clit rubbed by Megan’s talented digits. She gave a stretch and settled down into the sofa, relaxing as she just let FHM’s Worlds Sexiest Woman go to work on her, Megan giving a smile as she saw her lie back to just let her do her thing. She immediately gave a more vigorous rub to Amanda’s slick pussy, making her give a strained groaning gasp of surprise and pleasure at it, smiling up at Megan as she leaned over her to softly kiss her on the lips, working her hand busily down her jeans. Amanda was disappointed as Megan paused in her pleasurable assault to slide her hand out and undo her jeans, deftly releasing them and pulling both them and her sheer black knickers down her legs and off onto the floor, leaving her completely naked, and Megan in just her black bra.

Megan smiled as Amanda beckoned her to come to her, sliding up over her to softly and sensually kiss her, their lips locking as their tongues mingled, Amanda’s soft hands sliding up Megan’s hips and waist to her bra strap, releasing it with a single pinch, and pulling it off as Megan knelt up over her to show off her fantastic breasts to her sexy friend with a smile. They both giggled naughtily before locking into another kiss, their smooth, soft naked bodies writhing and sliding together, breasts pressing into one another’s before Megan broke the kiss to slip downwards, dragging her lips and nose over Amanda’s soft tummy with hot breaths, making her blonde co-star mumble and complain in frustration and impatience as Megan took her time getting down to her pussy. When she did however, it was worth it, as the mere drag of Megan’s tongue up her smoothly shaven pussy was enough to making a tingle run up her spine and goosepimple her skin.

Megan smiled as Amanda urgently pushed her hips up towards her, and didn’t tease her this time, running her tongue up her wet entrance, teasing the soft inner lips and curling her tongue up under the clit hood to get at the delicate button, making Amanda shudder uncontrollably from the intensity of the sensation. Her hand stroked up Amanda’s soft thighs, squeezing firmly and stroking the insides of them as she went to work eating pussy, licking intently at Amanda’s clit, which immediately made her moan in pleasure and shift on the sofa under her. Amanda was a big fan of having her pussy licked, especially at her clit, and Megan had learnt how to push her buttons in a number of lusty lesbian encounters between them of late. She slid her tongue down between the folds of her pussy, her friend’s juices abundant and making it wonderfully slippery because she was so wet and horny, just as Megan hoped it would be from her ministrations. She licked the full length of her pussy, tasting the thick, slick juices as she did so, rolling her tongue to fully enjoy them before she slipped her tongue just a little way into Amanda, feeling her pussy instinctively clench around the tip of her tongue, involuntarily squeezing it back out again as Megan smiled, flicking her tongue quite aggressively back onto her clit again to make her gasp and tense up in pleasure from it.

Amanda’s hand stroked through Megan’s hair as she attached her lips to her clit, sucking gently on it, using her lips to massage and nibble at it, making Amanda roll her hips and groan gently as she just basked in the pleasure Megan was giving her, looking down to take in the completely joy of not only getting her pussy expertly licked and sucked, but also the wonderful visage of Megan Fox doing it to her. Amanda’s hand soon tangled in her hair and pulled her back up to her, wanting another kiss, but there was more to it now, something more intimate, deeper and more sensual than raw lust. Amanda could feel Megan’s hot breath on her neck as she slid up over her, just shivering as Megan dragged the tip of her hot tongue up underneath her chin, just pulling it away before it could glide over her lips however. She breathed slowly over her again, making Amanda sigh and do the same, Megan giving a little shuddering sigh of pleasure in response as they held just millimetres apart, noses brushing softly against each other before their lips just grazed together.

Despite their already advanced sexual encounter, it still felt electric as their lips brushed softly against one another’s, Amanda feeling the slight stickiness of Megan’s glossy lips as they just caught on hers for a moment before sensuously peeling off with a slight smile and breathy, silent laugh from their owner. After a few more hot, heavy breaths, their soft lips finally locked together properly, Amanda arching up from the sofa to the kiss as they clinched, her hand sliding up round Megan’s back to hold her tighter as they just softly kissed, open mouthed with just slight dabs of tongue, teasing caresses of each other’s as they hinted at what they could do. Megan settled down between her legs, letting Amanda hook one over the back of her knee to hold her there as their kiss became more intense. Megan slowed it by pulling back to teasingly bite and suck at Amanda’s lower lip, pulling it a little as Amanda gave a groan before she lunged again and captured her for another more vigorous kiss.

Their tongues just poured into each other’s mouths, sliding past each other and curling together as their lips pressed firmly together, both of them groaning as they pulled as close as they could to each other, their smooth, naked breasts pressing together, Megan Fox’s toned, tight abs pressed against Amanda’s nicely toned tummy, their legs sliding sexily against each other as they snogged heavily, their hands starting to roam and grab at one another’s incredible bodies, until Megan sudden broke away with a long gasp of air, grabbing Amanda’s breasts firmly before she suddenly turned round, swiftly slotting into a 69 position and pushing her pussy back down towards Amanda, who just smiled and slid her hands up over Megan’s tight ass, spreading the cheeks to fully reveal her dripping pussy before she took hold of Megan’s hips and buried her mouth into her, driving her tongue right inside of it, feeling her snug pussy squeeze at her tongue.

Megan cried out with pleasure, grinding her crotch down into Amanda’s hungry mouth as she delved her tongue inside her, circling it to stroke at the walls of her velvet tunnel, lapping up her juices as Megan dropped her own mouth to the sweet, smooth pussy spread before her on the sofa. Amanda groaned deeply as Megan Fox dragged her tongue down over her dripping pussy, pulling the tangy juices into her mouth using her skilful tongue before she made another run at it, licking over the wonderfully smooth labia before reaching down to hook underneath Amanda’s thighs and pull them up, rolling her hips back so she could bury her head right down between the blondes legs and drive her tongue home inside her, making her whole body jolt at the sudden but welcome intrusion of Megan’s hot, writhing tongue. Both girls gasped and moaned through each other as they began working as hard as possible to make the other one come, and Megan had a feeling she was going to lose. Amanda was by far the more experienced pussy eater and really was going for it, holding her hips tightly and plunging her tongue in and out, rapidly swirling and thrusting it inside her tight pussy and quickly pulling it out to let her tongue and lips assault her sensitive clit, which had her thighs squeezing already, her abs taught.

However she redoubled her efforts on Amanda, squeezing her thighs tightly and tonguing vigorously as her, stretching it as deep inside her as possible, letting her full lower lip rub at Amanda’s clit as she did it, then pulling back to attach herself to it firmly, sucking hard on the little nub, making Amanda give a strained sound of intense pleasure as she did so, knowing she loved having her clit sucked hard. Megan attacked the weak point in Amanda’s resilience and let her tongue snake forward between her lips as she continued to suck, dispatching the thin hood and licking directly at her clit as she continued to suck, which rewarded Megan with a tongue being stuffed into her pussy harder than some cocks she’d taken as Amanda rocked with pleasure. They were both pretty close as Amanda’s hands left Megan’s hips, fumbling for her handbag, swiftly finding what she wanted though, which Megan discovered with a loud squeal and a arch of her body was a small bullet vibrator as it was pressed against her clit and switched on.

“Gonna come for me now babe,” Amanda gasped, her spare hand grabbing Megan’s ass hard as she buried her tongue back into her snatch, licking like never before now as she pressed and circled the toy on her clit.

“Not if I make you come first!” Megan managed to gasp, sweat glistening all over her body as it was over Amanda’s diving back into Amanda’s pussy and licking hard at her clit, curling her arm up to smoothly sink two fingers into her, her bright red nails leading the way. They both licked and sucked noisily at one another, close to coming now, knowing the orgasms would be fantastic as well since they’d both been building up to it for quite a while now. Just then a mobile phone rang, breaking the atmosphere of the room, the call surely because they were late to the set, but they didn’t care and weren’t stopping for anyone. The only reason they might be interested in the phone was because it was vibrating.

It hadn’t spoiled the atmosphere overall though, as they both writhed desperately in ecstasy on the sofa, both about to crack. It was Megan who broke first, the actions of Amanda’s tongue and toy on her, as well as a teasing finger pressing at her ass, enough to induce her orgasm, making her shudder uncontrollably as it hit her, gasping raggedly into Amanda’s sweet pussy, unable to continue licking it for a moment as she was overwhelmed by the sensations. Giving a loud squeal of pleasure, Megan let the orgasm wash over her fully, losing herself to it, shaking and clenching, feeling her pussy clamp down tightly on Amanda’s powerful tongue, her ass squeezing tight to deny to playful finger as Amanda continued to grind the toy into her clit, making her hips buck away from it as her clit felt so intense during her climax.

Amanda just giggled as she got Megan off, loving it, giving a groan as Megan managed to pull herself together and start eating her pussy fast, desperate to get her off now. It worked, as Amanda was really horny anyway and loved seeing Megan get off by her work, so when that was combined with Megan eating her pussy hard in the end of a 69, it was enough to trip her as well, making her give a long, loud scream of pleasure. Amanda always was noisy, and could scream like a banshee given the right circumstances of her fucking, and this was certainly one of them. She just hoped that nobody in an adjacent room had seen them enter theirs and was now listening to both of them, especially her, screaming in blissful sexual ecstasy. This however was a fleeting thought as she came, pushing her crotch up into Megan’s mouth, making her eat her even more vigorously, burying her tongue deep into her despite the tight clenching of her vagina, circling and squeezing it into her writhing body.

“Oh fuck!” Amanda cried as shuddered with orgasm, her whole body quaking as she creamed on Megan’s tongue, the saucy brunette still devouring her pussy despite her own fading orgasm, twitching above her as she leaned over to eat her. Amanda’s hand dropping the toy as she switched to just tightly holding onto Megan’s stunning ass, unable to do anything but drop her head onto the sofa and scream her pleasure as she came, grinding and shuddering underneath Megan as she peaked, before feeling it draining away, her hips bucking as she reached down to shoo Megan’s eager mouth away from her as she became far too sensitive, gasping loudly as she tried to catch her breath. Megan rested her head lovingly on the inside of her smooth thigh for a moment, breathing heavily herself, before carefully climbing off and turning round to sit beside her on the sofa, letting her hand slide to Amanda’s large breast as she leaned down to give her tummy a kiss, both just enjoying the glow post-orgasm.

The phone started to ring again, both of them smiling to each other, mutually agreeing it’d be ignored as they peeled themselves from the warm sofa.

“Shower?” Amanda said with a smirk, taking Megan’s soft hand.

“Shower,” Megan affirmed with a saucy grin, knowing it’d be more than just as a shower as Amanda pulled her towards the luxurious bathroom suite, Megan reaching back to unhook her bra as the phone continued to vibrate and ring on the table…
... Continue»
Posted by actresses_Lover 2 years ago  |  Categories: Celebrities, Group Sex, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 510  |  
96%
  |  1

Meeting Amanda For the First Time 9


Tommy got up off the couch and reached out to both women to help them up. Sarah started up the stairs first, with Amanda right behind her. Tommy wasn’t too far behind. He was completely enjoying the sight of the two beautiful asses that were right in front of him. He felt like he was one of the luckiest men alive to have such a hot 16 yr old girl friend and now to be able to involve her hot mom also. This was too good to be true.

When they walked into the bedroom Sarah crawled up on the bed first. The first thing she noticed was the mattress protector that was on there. After seeing how her daughter could cum she understood why he had one.

Tommy watched Sarah as she slowly worked her way onto the bed. The view of her ass seductively moving around in front of him was starting to make his cock hard. This was going to be very interesting, having two women at the same time. The one thing he kept wondering about was if Sarah would surprise him in ways that Amanda had done.

Amanda walked over to the side of the bed and climbed up on it next to her mom. Both girls kept looking at Tommy, licking their lips the whole time. They knew what they wanted from him, and it was sticking straight out in front of him, from between his legs.

“So Tommy, what are you waiting for? Climb up here with us.” Amanda said and then started sucking on one of her fingers.

“Yeah Tommy come on. Don’t be shy. From the way you two have been going at it you’re not shy at all. Do you need some encouragement? Both of us will gladly help encourage you up here.” Sarah said to Tommy while giving him a look that would make any man want her.

Sarah looked over at Amanda and motioned her to follow. Both girls headed to the foot of the bed and started running their hands all over each others bodies. Sarah couldn’t believe she was doing this with her daughter. To Sarah, this had to be one of the most erotic things she had ever done with anybody. Every time she would feel Amanda run her fingers over her nipple, her legs would feel like they were going to collapse out from under her. Without thinking about it she leaned forward and started kissing Amanda. They were both in a wild tongue wrestling match with their tongues poking and gliding and slithering inside each others mouth. Sarah could feel her daughter’s hand probing around at her pussy. She knew what she was after and granted her access by spreading her legs wide. Right away she could feel Amanda shove two fingers inside her pussy.

Tommy was so entranced by what he was seeing right now that it didn’t even cross his mind to join them. It surprised him when Sarah started kissing Amanda like they were complete lovers. This was exciting him even more. He could see that when Amanda put her fingers in Sarah’s pussy that her mom was starting to get lost in the moment. He saw Amanda motion for him to climb up on the bed behind her mom. Tommy did as he was told.

Once Tommy was up there he reached around Sarah’s waist and slid his hand, across her stomach, sending shivers through her body. His other hand went straight for one of her DD breasts. Tommy put his body against hers. His hard cock pressed against her ass. Very lightly he started kissing her along her neck.

Sarah didn’t realize Tommy was on the bed with them until there was another set of hands on her body. At first she thought she was imagining things and then she felt Tommy’s cock against her ass. She pushed her hips back against it. Every time she would do that she could feel him grind his hips forward, pressing against her a little harder every time. She totally loved everything that was happening to her.

Amanda was listening to her moms breathing and her heartbeat. She could hear little moans coming from her mom and that made her want to do even more. She got Tommy to help her lay Sarah down on the bed. Once they had her laid out Amanda started sucking on one of Sarah’s nipples. She could feel her mom’s fingers going through her hair so she could try and keep Amanda’s mouth where it was at.

Amanda looked over at Tommy, never removing her mom’s nipple from her mouth, and rolled her eyes down towards her mom’s pussy. She watched as Tommy licked his lips at the thought of licking that sweet pussy that Amanda had come out of when she was born. She knew he wouldn’t turn that down. She watched as Tommy lifted her mom’s legs up over his shoulders and proceeded down towards that glistening goal ahead of him.

When Tommy got close enough to Sarah’s pussy he blew on her clit. He wasn’t prepared for her to jerk her whole body off the bed from him doing that. Her whole pussy came straight up into his face, causing her body to jerk again. Tommy finally grabbed a hold of her around both thighs and held tight. Keeping his tongue buried in her pussy the whole time.

“Oh shit!” Sarah screamed. She wasn’t expecting Tommy to blow on her clit. She knew Amanda must have told him about how that affected her. She was certain that Tommy was trying to lick her cervix by the way he kept trying to shove his tongue into her even farther than it already was. She knew the only way he was getting that deep with his tongue was that he would have to shove his head up in there. It was one thing having a baby come out of there but she certainly didn’t want someone trying to go back in there with there head. Hell no.

“Amanda you told him, didn’t you?” She asked her daughter, who looked at her mom with a grin on her face.

Amanda finally pulled her moms nipple out of her mouth and replied. “Did you think I could keep that a secret from Tommy? I didn’t tell him because I thought this would happen between all three of us. None of this ever crossed my mind. I told him because I was hoping he would try it on me. Having my clit blown on affects me the same way it affects you, and I love it when he does that.”

Amanda started working her way down to Tommy’s cock. She wanted it back in her mouth because she never finished what she had started down stairs. She wanted his cum in her mouth really bad and she was going to get it.

Sarah saw where her daughter was heading and wished that she was the one going to suck that beautiful cock. But she wasn’t going to complain though. Tommy was Amanda’s boyfriend, not hers. So she just laid back and enjoyed the tongue lashing Tommy was giving her pussy. To Sarah her pussy felt like a canvas and Tommy’s tongue was the paint brush. He was making sure every brush stroke was perfect and in the right place. Not too soft and never too hard. It was always just right.

Tommy felt his cock going in Amanda’s mouth and down her throat. He could feel her flex her throat muscles around the head of his cock. He slowly felt her start to pull his cock out of her mouth some, dragging her teeth along the whole length, till she reached the tip and then buried it completely back to his balls. This was driving him crazy. If she kept that up for too long he was definitely going to cum. Tommy let out a moan onto Sarah’s clit causing her to moan also.

Sarah looked down at Tommy as he pleasured her and at her daughter pleasuring Tommy. “My baby girl is being left out.” She thought to herself. Amanda was in the perfect position for Sarah, who turned herself onto her side and started to spread her daughters’ legs. Sarah could see her daughter’s juices all over her thighs and the bed. Sarah’s mouth started to water. With her daughter’s leg’s spread nice and wide, she slipped two fingers inside Amanda’s pussy. She was amazed at how wet Amanda was. With every thrust of her fingers she felt Amanda’s pussy contract around her fingers. It made her wish that she had a dick so she could fuck Amanda’s tight hole and know the pleasure Tommy feels every time he fucks Amanda. When she pulled her fingers out, she placed them in her mouth, and sucked off all of Amanda’s juices, making sure to not miss a single drop.

Amanda gave a pitiful moan from her mom taking her fingers out of her pussy. She wanted them back in there.

“Awe is my daughter not happy that I pulled my fingers out of you? Well here sweetie. Let me make it better.”

Sarah leaned towards her daughter’s pussy and started licking all around her outer lips. Never once did she touch Amanda’s clit. She knew she was teasing her daughter, but in the end, she knew Amanda would enjoy this even more. While she was doing that she started to finger fuck her daughter again. This time she used three fingers. She heard Amanda let out a long moan when she inserted her fingers into her pussy, which caused Tommy to moan on Sarah’s pussy. That right there sent Sarah over the edge. Quickly she placed her mouth over Amanda’s clit and started sucking on it. She kept moaning the whole time. She never thought it would cause a chain reaction from all three of them.

Sarah started cumming all over Tommy’s face. He was doing everything he could to drink it all down. This in turn caused Tommy to start cumming in Amanda’s mouth, who in turn started cumming all over Sarah.

All three of them were in the throws of a three way orgasm that seemed to not want to quit. Sarah finally had to push Tommy away from her pussy. She couldn’t take it any more. The electrical shocks that were running from her clit and up threw her body were driving her crazy. She looked at Amanda, who still had Tommy’s cock in her mouth. She wished she could get a taste.

“Hey baby girl. Can I get a little taste also? Or is it all for you.” She watched as Amanda pulled Tommy’s cock out of her mouth and then smiled at her mom.

Amanda never said a thing. She wasn’t able too because her mouth was full of Tommy’s cum. Amanda started crawling over to her mom. When Amanda got about a foot from Sarah, she opened her mouth, showing Sarah the gift of Tommy's cum, that she hadn't swallowed, to her mom. She watched as her mom smiled and proceeded to lean down to her daughter to except the gift that Amanda had for her.

Tommy watched them exchange his cum from one mouth to the other. He watched as they both swirled it around in each others mouth, thoroughly enjoying their little treat.

After the girls were done with their snack, they crawled up to lay on the bed, with Tommy in between them. Tommy could see that both women were falling asl**p so he pulled the covers up over the girls and himself. Both girls moved up against him, with an arm around each of them, and fell into a content sl**p. Both girls had smile on their face when Tommy finally closed his eyes. This was something Tommy could get used to but he didn’t want to do anything that would upset Amanda. But then again, she did say that all three of them could have fun together since Sarah was her mom and she didn’t have a problem with it. Tommy drifted off to sl**p, still holding both women in his arms.

When he woke up six hours later, he was laying in bed alone. He was wondering where they could be. He thought that they had gone down stairs but then he heard laughter from the bathroom. They were starting to take a shower.

Tommy slid out of bed and headed to the bathroom. They didn’t close the door completely so he just pushed it open and gazed at two of the hottest bodies he had ever seen. He stood there watching the water run down every curve of them.

“I see you two are awake.”

“Well hey there sl**py head. Why don’t you come in and join us. We haven’t been in here very long. We can make sure that you’re nice and clean.”

“I bet you can.” With that said Tommy headed for the shower and climbed in with them. He noticed that they were going to make sure that he was in the middle and that there wasn’t going to be any arguments about it.

Once he was in there both girls started to lather up his whole body. He was totally enjoying the attention he was getting from both girls. While there hands were washing him Tommy had squirted some body wash on Sarah and Amanda. He made sure that each of his hands was going over the exact same area, on each girl. When he had his hand on Amanda’s breast, he also had his other hand on Sarah’s breast. He could feel them start doing the same thing to him also.

Before Tommy knew it both girls were washing his cock. He could feel a hand run along each side of his cock and down to his balls, where each girl would take half of his nut sack and gently clean it. Tommy let out a moan that he was sure the neighbor must have heard. Then he heard Sarah and Amanda.

“Well mom I think it’s clean.”

“Are you sure? We might have missed a spot. You wouldn’t want him to walk around with a dirty cock would you?”

“Oh no mom, I wouldn’t want that. Well it is at its full length now so there’s only one way to check. Go ahead mom; see if it’s clean enough.” Amanda said to Sarah.

“Are you sure sweetie? You should be the one to see how clean it is.”

“I can have it whenever I want it. Isn’t that right Tommy?”

Tommy was standing there looking down at the both of them kneeling in front of him. His cock was only a foot from them and started to twitch with anticipation for what was to come.

“You know it baby.” Tommy said to Amanda.

Sarah’s mouth was starting to water at the thought of finally getting to have that cock in her mouth. She reached up and took his cock into her hand and started stroking it slowly. She made sure she felt every inch of it from top to bottom. As soon as she saw some pre-cum come out the tip she slipped it into her mouth. His cock tasted so sweet to her. Sarah noticed that with every thrust of Tommy’s cock inside her mouth, she could feel herself getting wetter and wetter. She started to reach down to play with her pussy, but instead, grabbed Amanda’s hand and placed it between her legs.

Amanda was happy to oblige her mom’s needs. She knew how her pussy felt when she was sucking on Tommy’s cock and how bad she needed someone to take care of her pussy at the same time.

Amanda started rubbing her mom’s clit in real fast circles and lightly biting one of mom’s nipples. She pushed her fingers in as deep as they would go. Thrusting them up into he mom’s soaking wet pussy. This was making her mom moan and squeal while Tommy’s cock was still in her mouth. This was making Tommy moan even more.

She noticed that Tommy already had his hands on the back of Sarah’s head and was starting to thrust his hips back and forth. Amanda pulled her fingers out of her mom’s pussy and proceeded to spread Sarah’s legs out till they were against the insides of the tub. Once she had her positioned the way she wanted her, Amanda lay down in the tub, and slid up between her mom’s legs till her mouth was directly under her moms’ pussy. Once in position Amanda gently pulled on her moms hips so she would lower herself down to her daughters waiting mouth.

Sarah knew what to do when she felt Amanda start to pull her down by her hips. She immediately lowered herself onto her daughters’ mouth, which Amanda immediately started lapping up every inch of her moms’ cunt. She could feel Amanda attacking her pussy with such intensity that she reached over and put her hand on the side of the tub, to help from loosing her balance from the tremors that were already starting to run through her body. She started to suck Tommy’s cock even harder now.

Tommy looked down and saw Amanda crawling between her mom’s legs. He watched as Sarah lowered herself onto of her daughter’s mouth and heard Sarah begin moaning almost immediately. Tommy noticed that with Sarah lowering herself down like she did, that it made it hard for her to suck on his cock so Tommy bent his knees a little to try to make it a little easier for her. He felt her start to pick up speed and knew right away that it wouldn’t be long before she would start to cum all over her daughter. Tommy leaned back against the wall for support. It wasn’t going to be long before he started shooting his load into her mouth.

Sarah pulled her hand from the side of the tub and grabbed a hold of Tommy’s ball’s and started to gently squeeze them in her hand. She noticed that they were starting to tighten up, preparing to coat the back of her throat with that wonderful sticky cream of his. She could hardly wait for his first shot of cum. All of a sudden she felt Tommy start to thrust into her mouth harder than he was already doing and began telling her to suck harder. Sarah did as she was commanded.

Amanda could here Tommy. She knew it wasn’t going to be long before he would cum in her mom’s mouth. She had shared his cum with her mom earlier but it’s just not the same as getting it straight from the source. Amanda wished it was going into her mouth but she figured she could let her mom have this load all for herself. She heard Tommy start saying something again.

“MMMM!! OOooooooooo!!!! That’s it Sarah. You’ve got me so close. I can see it in your eyes that you want this load don’t you. Where do you want me to shoot this load? Come on baby; tell me where you want it.”

Sarah pulled his cock out of her mouth and looked him in the eye’s. She knew where she wanted it and she knew why she wanted it there. She had this part planned out. She wanted that cock in her pussy, shooting his cum all over her insides.

Sarah lifted up off of Amanda’s mouth and turned around with her ass facing Tommy. She looked over her shoulder at Tommy.

“Stick that cock in my pussy Tommy. I want that load in me. I want you to fuck my pussy with that hard cock and fill it with your cum.”

Sarah turned back around and went straight to eating her daughter’s pussy. Giving her the tongue fucking she deserves.

Tommy wasn’t going to deny Sarah what she wanted, but before he did he looked down at Sarah, whose eyes were starting to roll back in her head from her mom fucking her pussy with her tongue. It was like she knew he was looking at her when he heard her say. “Go ahead Tommy, give her what she wants. Shoot that sweet cum in her.”

With hearing that from Amanda, Tommy placed the head of his cock at the opening of Sarah’s extremely wet pussy. He knew that some of the wetness was from Amanda’s tongue and that right there was kind of a turn-on for him. He felt Sarah’s body jump when his cock touched the opening to her pussy. Slowly he pushed forward till just the head of his cock was inside. He grabbed Sarah by the hips, then, without any warning, shoved all of it in her. Tommy watched as her head shot straight up from Amanda’s pussy and let out moan that just about made him cum. Slowly, Sarah went back to eating her daughters’ juicy hole. When Tommy saw that she was fully back to giving oral pleasures to her daughter, he started to pull his cock out till just the head was in. Then, he thrust it back in with the same speed as the first time. Tommy kept this same pattern up for about a minute then he started to pick up speed. He started thrusting faster and harder and was almost certain that he would make her fall forward and hit her head against the back of the tub. He hoped that wouldn’t happen.

Tommy could hear Amanda start moaning. He knew she wasn’t far from exploding all over her mom’s face and mouth. Then, Tommy felt something entering Sarah’s pussy along with his dick. When he looked down, Amanda had slipped two fingers inside her mom’s pussy and had them kinda spread like a “V”, one finger on each side of his cock. This just made it feel even tighter to Tommy. He looked at Amanda and saw she had that evil grim on her face. Tommy couldn’t take it any more.

“Damn I’m going to cum Sarah. Oh yes I’m going to cum. I’m going to fill that pussy of yours just like you want. Give it all to you.”

“Yes Tommy fills my pussy. Shoot all of it in me. Don’t let a drop get away. Oh yes Tommy yes. DAMN YOUR COCK FEELS SO FUCKING GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOD!”

Sarah started to explode all over Tommy’s cock and down onto Amanda’s face and into her mouth. She immediately shoved three fingers inside Amanda’s pussy and started finger fucking her ferociously. That put her daughter over the edge. Sarah quickly put her mouth over her daughters love hole and started lapping up everything she could.

Tommy totally lost all control. Hearing both girls having orgasms was more than he could take. Tommy gave three hard thrusts into Sarah’s pussy, erupting deep inside her. He could feel her inner walls milking his cock for everything it had.

After five good shots of cum and several minutes of just laying in the tub with Sarah and Amanda, they finally climbed out. All three of them were extremely weak from the fucking they just did and plus because none of them had even eaten today.

Once they were all dried off Tommy went down stairs to the kitchen. He knew they needed to eat something but he really didn’t feel like making anything. He started to call up to Amanda and Sarah to see if they just wanted to order out, when he saw them come walking down the stairs. They called him into the living room.

Once in there they all sat down on the floor since the couch was still wet from earlier. Tommy looked at Amanda, who was sitting there looking really upset and worried. This made Tommy curious as to what was going on.

“So girls, what up?” Tommy asked. “What’s with that face Amanda? You look like something bad has happened.”

“Something bad might have happened. It’s all going to depend on how you take it. I’m not going to tell you though. My mom will.” Amanda looked over at her mom with an angry stare.

“What is she talking about Sarah? Why is it going to depend on how I take it?”

Sarah took a deep breathe and started talking. “Tommy, one of the things I’ve wanted was another c***d. I wish I would have had one several years ago so Amanda could have had a b*****r or s****r around while she grew up. But unfortunately I didn’t.”

“Well it’s still not too late for you to have another c***d Sarah. You just need to find someone willing to be the father. That shouldn’t be too hard. You are a very sexy woman. Any man would be stupid to turn you down.”

Sarah felt flattered at hearing Tommy say that. “Actually I have found someone Tommy. It’s you.”

“What did you just say?” Tommy was dumbstruck by what he was just told.

“It’s you Tommy.” Sarah repeated. “I knew I wanted to have your baby when I first met you. Then after hearing about you and Amanda and how wonderful you have treated her, then I was 100% certain. I didn’t want anyone else to be my babies’ father.”

Tommy wasn’t sure of what to say and he definitely wasn’t prepared to hear something like this. He was completely caught off guard.

“I’m sorry Tommy. I didn’t know till just a little bit ago. I’ve never known that she wanted another c***d. That was news to me especially when she told me she wanted to have your baby.” Amanda looked like she was getting ready to cry.

Tommy pulled her over to him and held her in his arms. He was afraid that with her mom coming forward with this information that maybe Amanda thought he didn’t want to be with her anymore and would instead want to be with Sarah.

Sarah felt really bad about telling them about that, but it was too late now. She just wondered how they were going to take the rest of the news.

“I hate to say this but there is still more I have to tell you.”

Tommy and Amanda looked over at Sarah. Both of them had a look of concern on their faces.

“Well before I say anything else I just want to tell you Amanda that I am not trying to take him from you. I would never do something like that to you.” She noticed Amanda relax a little and wipe the tears from her eyes.

“Wait a minute before you start saying anything else Sarah. Your saying you want to have a baby, right?”

“Yes.”

“You also said that you want me to help you have a baby.”

“Yes Tommy I did.”

I’m just wondering something. Do I get any kind of say in any of this?”

“Well you can but remember I had more to tell the both of you.”

“Ok. So what’s the rest of it?” Tommy didn’t no if he should be mad or flattered about all of this.

“Ok here’s the rest. It might be too late for you to get a say in it.” Sarah just sat there, looking from Tommy to Amanda.

“What do you mean it might be too late?” That was when it hit him. He remembered that she wanted him to cum in her pussy. “Are you saying that you’re not on any birth control?”

“Mom what have you done? Why would you do something like this? I thought I was being nice and letting you find out for yourself just how good he is. This was not something that I expected.” Amanda was really upset about all of this. Then, all of a sudden she started smiling and then looked at her mom and told her. “But then again, I will get a little b*****r or s****r out of this.” She kind of liked how this was turning out.

Tommy couldn’t believe what he was hearing from Amanda. He started to think that they had set this entire thing up, but then he wiped that thought out of his mind.

“So you’re not mad at me for what I pulled on him?” Sarah asked Amanda.

“I’m kinda mad at you but I do like the thought of having a little b*****r or s****r running around. Plus I do like the thought of Tommy being the father. I already know how kind and gentle he is and now you know also. The only thing that kind of bothers me is that you will be having his baby before I do.”

Both of them saw the look of Sarah’s face. It was the same look that Amanda would get on her face when she had done something or was planning something.

“Mom what did you do? I see that look.”

“Well I did have something to tell you also. Remember the birth control pills I’ve been handing you for the last several months?”

“Yes what about the pills? Are you saying that I’m not on the pill either?”

Sarah shook her head yes. “If you think about it, the ones you were taking were little white round pills. But for the last two months you’ve been taking little round blue ones. What you’ve been taking is actually headache medicine. Not birth control. So you just might have his baby before I do.”

Tommy wasn’t handling any of this very well. He got up and went out the back door to get some fresh air. This was more than he ever bargained for when he got involved with Amanda. He noticed that neither one of the girls had followed him outside. He guessed that they were just trying to give him some room to breathe and that was what he needed right now.

“Hell. What’s the chances that both of them will get pregnant?” He asked himself. “That’s a long shot. Shoot I don’t even know if I’m shooting live ammo or duds. Damn I hope there live. What the hell am I saying?” Tommy stood there and took a couple deep breathes and started to relax. He really needed to think about this.

Amanda and Sarah watched as Tommy got up and headed out onto the back porch. He didn’t say a word when he left the room.

“Amanda I am so sorry if I have ruined things for you.”

“It’s ok. The one I think we need to worry about is Tommy. You have dropped a major bomb on him, well, and me also. I’m not going to let it bother me though. If I’m pregnant then I will just have to work things out myself.”

“No sweetie. We’ll work them out together. One way or another everything is going to work out for the best. I love you Amanda.”

“I love you too mom.” Amanda leaned over and kissed her mom on the cheek and gave her a hug. She heard the back door open.

Tommy walked back into the room and just stood there staring at both of them.

“Are you ok Tommy?” Amanda asked.

“Yeah I’m ok. I’m just wondering if the both of you are going to handle what my decision is.
... Continue»
Posted by robd1 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 910  |  
100%
  |  2

Amanda Teil 1

Story im I-net gefunden und dachte sie gefällt einigen!! (nicht selbst geschrieben)

Amanda und ich leben seit drei Jahren glücklich verheiratet in Bochum. Sie ist vierundzwanzig und ich bin ein Jahr älter als sie. Wie wir uns vor fünf Jahren kennen lernten, war mir gleich klar, dass ich sie liebe und mit ihr zusammen sein möchte. Als wir dann heirateten und zusammenzogen, war unser Glück perfekt. Wir arbeiten beide und verdienen zusammen ganz gut: Sie als Sekretärin in einer großen Firma und ich bin als Verkäufer in einer anderen großen Firma tätig. So haben wir keine Geldsorgen. Und auch unser Liebesleben läuft gut. Ich begehre Amanda noch genau so wie vor fünf Jahren, wenn nicht noch mehr. Dies ist auch kein Wunder ob ihrer Schönheit. Sie ist eine gut aussehende Blondine (ähnlich wie Jordan Carver), mit wunderschönem Gesicht, schmaler Taille und einem knackigen Po. Doch am meisten fahre ich auf ihre herrlichen großen runden Brüste ab. Zwar meint Amanda sie seien eigentlich zu groß, doch ich finde sie einfach umwerfen. Sie hat Körbchengröße 36EE, doch durch ihre eher schlanke Figur mit schmaler Taille und ihre nicht allzu breiten Schultern sehen ihre Brüste noch größer aus als sie eigentlich schon sind.

Alles lief gut und es fehlte eigentlich an nichts. Das änderte sich an einem Wochenende vor einigen Monaten. Meine Frau und ich hatten uns mit einem befreundeten Ehepaar zur Feier ihrer ersten fünf Jahre Ehe in einer kleinen Bar in Dortmund verabredet. Dort hatten sich die beiden vor gut acht Jahren kennengelernt. Da wir noch nie dort gewesen waren, mussten wir erst suchen bis wir die Bar gefunden hatten.

Etwas verwundert waren wir dann, als wir sie erreicht hatten. Unsere Freunde hatten sie uns aus ihrer Erinnerung heraus sehr positiv beschrieben, doch schien sie vor acht Jahren deutlich bessere Tage gehabt zu haben. Der Weg vor der Bar war nicht sehr gepflegt, die Leuchtschrift der Bar war zum Teil defekt und es sah aus, als sei die Fassade seit Jahren nicht instand gehalten worden. Die Gegend selbst sah auch nicht viel besser aus. Insgesamt ein recht trostloser Anblick. So fühlten wir zwei uns, auch wegen unserer Kleidung, hier etwas fehl am Platze.

Doch da es sich ja um ein Treffen mit guten Freuden von uns handelte, betraten wir die Bar um nach ihnen Ausschau zu halten.

Innen verbreitete die Bar eine eher düstere Atmosphäre und ihre Gäste waren auch nicht besser: An der Theke und am Billardtisch sah man einige nicht sonderlich gut gekleideten Männer zwischen 30 und 60 Jahren. Die Luft roch nach Zigaretten und es wurde ziemlich basslastige Musik gespielt.

Da erhielt ich eine SMS von unseren Freunden: 'Sind gleich da. Hoffen, ihr habt die Bar gefunden.' Da ich mir nicht vorstellen konnte, dass sie in dieser trostlosen Bar mit uns den Abend verbringen wollen würden, versuchte ich sie anzurufen. Ich kam aber nicht durch. Also entschlossen wir uns, auf die beiden zu warten. Wir setzten uns an einen der kleinen runden Tische und ich bestellte uns was zu trinken.

Während wir uns unterhielten um uns die Zeit zu vertrieben, fielen mir die Blicke der Männer auf, die auf Amanda gerichtet waren. Das wunderte mich nicht, hatte sie sich doch einen schönen mittellangen Rock und ein Oberteil, welches sich an ihre Brüste schmiegte, angezogen. Um Amanda nicht zu beunruhigen, sprach ich sie aber nicht darauf an. Zugleich musste ich mir eingestehen, dass es mich ein wenig stolz machte, schließlich war Amanda mit mir hier und ich war derjenige der heute Nacht an das durfte, was sich unter ihren Sachen befand.

Nachdem unsere Freunde nach einer Viertelstunde angekommen waren, beschlossen wir vier, dass wir doch eher woanders hingehen sollten. Also bezahlte ich und ging noch schnell zur Toilette. Auf der ungepflegten Herrentoilette gab es Urinale und abgetrennt in kleinen 'Boxen' Klos. Als ich eines der letzteren aufsuchte, hörte ich nach kurzer Zeit, wie zwei Männer die Toilette betraten und an den Kloboxen vorübergingen. Während sie dann ihr kleines Geschäft erledigten, hörte ich sie reden: "Hast du die geile blonde Schnitte gesehen? Man hat die Titten! Die würde ich gern mal flachlegen." "O ja, ein heißes Gerät. Wie geschaffen zum Ficken." "Die braucht es bestimmt mehrmals am Tag, so wie die aussieht." "Die kann mich gern mal besuchen. Von der würde ich mich nicht lange bitten lassen. Ich würde sie ordentlich auf meinem dicken Schwanz reiten lassen. Das würde ihre Möpse ordentlich hüpfen lassen." "Schade, das sie nicht allein da ist. Ich hätte gern ihren Hunger auf dicke Schwänze gestillt." Dann gingen sie wieder.

Ich hatte ihnen aufmerksam zugehört und spürte, wie mein Puls raste. Im Geiste sah ich Amanda den großen Lümmel eines unrasierten dicken Mannes reiten und einen Orgasmus nach dem anderen erleben. Als ich mich von diesen Vorstellungen löste, sah ich, dass mein Glied total steif geworden war. Das alles verwirrte mich und ich sah zu, dass ich die Toilette schnell wieder verließ. Die beiden Männer hatten die Toilette bereits verlassen. In der Bar sah ich mir die dortigen Männer im Vorübergehen noch mal an. In meinem Kopf tauchten dabei Bilder auf, wie sich Amanda in Reizwäsche erregt an sie schmiegt, wie die Fremden ihren Po kneten, ihre Brüste hart anfassen, sie fordernd küssen. Dabei sah ich Amandas Gesicht voller Verlangen und Erregung vor mir. Ich spürte wie ich von diesen Gedanken schneller atmete, wie mein Puls stärker schlug. Wieder spürte ich derweil beim Gehen etwas sehr Steifes in meiner Hose. Als ich Amanda erreichte und sie mich mit einem Lächeln empfing, war ich total verwirrt.

Der weitere Abend verging wie im Fluge. Doch nahm ich ihn nicht so sehr wahr, da ich immer wieder an das Gespräch der beiden Männer zurückdenken musste. Dabei formte sich eine Frage in mir, die durch die Worte der beiden ausgelöst worden war: "Braucht Amanda mehr, als ich ihr geben kann?"

Diese Frage ließ mich von da an nicht mehr los. Bei der Arbeit war ich manches Mal mit den Gedanken abwesend und erst recht zu Hause tauchte die Frage immer wieder in meinem Kopf auf. Ich überlegte, ob Amanda vielleicht einen Lover habe. Schließlich ertappte ich mich dabei dies zu überprüfen, indem ich eines Abends heimlich ihre Handtasche untersuchte. Ich fand nichts und der Gedanke erschien mir auch irgendwie lächerlich.

Aber ich fing nun an, mir die Männer genauer anzusehen, die Amanda mit Blicken bedachten und überlegte, ob sie ihr vielleicht mehr geben könnten als ich. Außerdem fragte ich mich, ob mein 12cm Penis groß genug für sie war und ich sie befriedige. All dies bedrückte mich und das wirkte sich dann auch auf unser Liebesleben aus. Ich bekam Erektionsprobleme und war durch meine Ängste in meiner Lust gehemmt. Das führte dazu, dass wir weniger miteinander schliefen. Dies wiederum bestärkte meine Angst, dass ich Amanda nicht reiche und sie mehr braucht.

Zugleich musste ich immer wieder an die Worte der Männer aus der Bar denken. Vor meinen Augen sah ich sie in den Armen anderer Männer. Diese verführten sie problemlos und hatten dann Sex mit ihr. Ich sah Amanda vor mir, wie sie von einem Orgasmus nach dem anderen durchgeschüttelt wurde und ich spürte, dass ich bei diesen Gedanken immer wieder ein steifes Glied bekam; das irritierte mich. Aber dann merkte ich, dass mir diese Gedanken beim Sex mit Amanda gegen meine Erektionsprobleme halfen. Zugleich schämte ich mich aber und fühlte mich unwohl.

Amanda nahm meine Zurückgezogenheit natürlich wahr, doch da ich nicht darüber redete und ihr auswich, war sie nur noch mehr irritiert. Zuerst versuchte sie mich zu verführen, indem sie mich zum Beispiel in Reizwäsche zu Hause empfing und sich vor mir entblätterte. Doch all das machte mich nur noch unsicherer und bestärkten meine Angst, ihrer Lust nicht gewachsen zu sein. So blieben ihre Versuche erfolglos.

Meine Fantasien von Amanda in den Armen von Machotypen wurden immer stärker. Doch ich traute mich nicht, Amanda anzusprechen und mit meinen Freunden möchte ich auch nicht darüber reden. Daher entschied ich mich, im Internet nach einem Weg aus meinen Ängsten zu suchen. Dabei stieß ich auf Seiten mit Geschichten von Frauen, die ihren Mann betrügen und ihre Lust mit anderen ausleben. Immer mehr wurde mir dadurch klar, dass ich endlich Gewissheit haben wollte: Reiche ich ihr?

So fasste ich - inspiriert durch die Geschichten aus dem Internet - einen Plan und kaufte einen Dildo in der Größe meines Penis'. Amanda war zuerst überrascht von dem Spielzeug, dass ich in unser Liebesspiel integrieren wollte. Doch sie ließ sich darauf ein. In meiner Fantasie war es der Schwanz eines fremden Mannes, was mir eine Erektion verschaffte. Doch davon wusste Amanda nichts. Sie wusste auch nicht, dass ich den gleichen Dildo mehrmals besaß, jeweils etwas länger und etwas dicker. In den folgenden Wochen tauschte ich den Dildo so aus, dass sie schließlich einen Dildo verwendete, der 8cm länger war als mein Penis und zwei Zentimeter mehr Durchmesser hatte.

Natürlich musste dieser Größenunterschied auch Amanda auffallen. „Sag mal Liebling, ist das hier ein größeres Ding?", fragte sie mich schließlich mit leicht gerunzelter Stirn, während sie den Dildo in Händen hielt und ansah. Als sie ihren Blick dann auf mich richtete, begann ich stotternd zu antworten: „Ähm, also... nein, dass hat schon seine Richtigkeit so." Ich merkte, wie ich verlegen ihrem Blick auswich. „Er ist viel größer als du", entgegnete sie mit leicht fragender ruhiger Stimme. „Ich bin im Moment nicht so recht in Form", war alles, was mir als leidliche Antwort darauf einfiel. Mehr sprachen wir nicht darüber.

Wenn ich den Dildo nun zwischen ihren Beinen hervorzog und dann selbst in sie eindrang, war sie weniger eng als vorher. Das machte mich aber an, wie ich mir eingestehen musste. Wenn ich dann noch an ihr „Er ist viel größer als du" dachte, wurde ich nur noch erregter. Wenn es mir anfangs doch als verwunderte Frage von Amanda erschienen war, hatte ich es bald in meinem Kopf als unumstößliche Feststellung festgebrannt: „Er ist viel größer und besser als du!" Dabei hatte ich ihr Gesicht vor Augen, wie sie mich lasziv ansah und verlangend ihre Hände um einen großen Schwanz schloss. In der Folge dieser Gedanken kam ich dann immer sehr schnell beim Sex, so dass Amanda nicht zum Orgasmus kam. Den erreichte sie erst, wenn sie nochmals zum Dildo griff. Das wollte sie anfangs nicht, doch ich konnte sie schließlich dazu bewegen, ihn doch zu verwenden.

Aber ich wollte noch mehr und so sorgte ich dafür, dass der Dildo ausfiel. Ich kaufte dann einen neuen größeren schwarzen Dildo. Amanda war erst irritiert, doch ich sagte ihr, ich hätte nur einen in dieser Farbe bekommen. Außerdem sei er in dieser Farbe die Mindestgröße. Ich genoss, wie Amanda bei diesen Worten ihre Augen kurz aufriss.

Von nun an sorgte ich dafür, dass ich Amanda bei unserem Liebesspiel so gut erregte, wie ich nur konnte. Immer wenn sie kurz davor war zu kommen, bremste ich aber ab. Sie forderte mich dann auf, weiter zu machen, da sie fast da wäre. Doch ich entschuldigte mich kurz, dass ich gerade eine Pause brauche oder kam mittels meiner Fantasien sehr schnell. Je öfter dies passierte, um so geringer wurde ihr Verständnis, welches ich sonst von ihr kannte. An dessen Stelle trat Verärgerung.

Ich nahm anfangs den Dildo und brachte sie damit zu ihrem Orgasmus. Dann ging ich dazu über, ihn vor dem Liebesspiel gut sichtbar neben dem Bett zu platzieren und immer wenn ich vor ihr gekommen war, schnell auf die Toilette zu gehen, um mich zu säubern. Von dort aus konnte ich sehen, dass Amanda bald von sich aus den Dildo nahm und sich Erleichterung verschaffte. Mit erregiertem Glied sah ich jedes Mal heimlich dabei zu. Manchmal befriedigte ich mich dabei selbst, so dass ich kam.

Das alles reichte mir aber noch nicht. Also tauschte ich ihren Dildo wieder gegen einen etwas größeren aus. Außerdem heizte ich ihre Lust an, indem ich sie zu Hause an ihren Brüsten streichelte, ihren Nacken küsste, ihren Po knetete und anderes mehr. Zugleich erfand ich Gründe, damit ich wieder seltener mit ihr schlief. Amanda war zuerst frustriert. Aber bald merkte ich, dass sie sich mit dem Dildo behalf.

Zudem stellte ich fest, wenn wir miteinander schliefen, dass ich Amanda nicht mehr so fest um meinen Schwanz fühlte wie früher. Das wühlte mich auf, schien aber nur noch mehr meine Erregung zu fördern. Schließlich drang ich mit meinem Schwanz fast gar nicht mehr in sie ein. Stattdessen liebkoste ich ihr Lusttor mit meiner Zunge, bis sie kurz vor dem Orgasmus stand. Mittlerweile war es für sie ganz normal geworden, dann zum Dildo zu greifen und damit den Höhepunkt zu erreichen.

Schließlich hatte ich eine verrückte Idee: Ich bat Amanda, sie mit unserer Digitalkamera fotografieren zu dürfen, wenn ich sie mit dem Dildo befriedige. Natürlich wollte sie das erst überhaupt nicht. Sie wurde sogar ein bisschen ärgerlich. Doch ich bat sie so sehr darum, dass sie schließlich doch nachgab. Das tat sie aber nur, weil ich ihr versprach, die Bilder sofort auf den Computer zu lade und sie da auch bleiben.

In den nächsten Tagen schaute ich mir die fünf Bilder, die ich machen durfte, immer wieder an. Sie sah so erotisch und herrlich erregt auf ihnen aus, dass ich jedes Mal eine Erektion bekam, wenn ich sie ansah. Nach gut einer Woche konnte ich dann nicht widerstehen und druckte die Bilder aus. Auf diese Weise konnte ich sie auch mit zur Arbeit nehmen und dort ansehen. Immer wieder holte ich sie dort hervor, um sie anzusehen. Einige Male wäre ich fast dabei erwischt worden und hatte sie nur mit Mühe unter meinem Schreibtisch oder einem Stapel Papiere verschwinden lassen können. Und unter eben solch einem habe ich sie dann einmal liegen lassen, während ich für ein unerwartetes Verkaufsgespräch zu einem Kunden fahren musste.

Nach dem Kundengespräch fuhr ich direkt nach Hause, denn es war schon später Nachmittag. Erst gut zwei Stunden später merkte ich, dass die Bilder nicht wie gewohnt in meiner Tasche waren. Ich schaute noch zwei Mal darin nach. Mein Herz schlug schneller. Ich konnte sie nur im Büro vergessen haben. Hoffentlich lagen sie so, dass sie niemand fand! Am liebsten wäre ich sofort hingefahren, aber für diesen heute Abend waren wir zu Bekannten eingeladen. Den ganzen Abend war ich unruhig und Amanda fragte mich mehrmals, was mit mir sei? Als Erklärung sagte ich ihr, dass heutige Verkaufsgespräch sei für mich sehr wichtig gewesen, denn es ginge um Einiges. Der Kunde würde sich morgen melden, ob dass Geschäft steht oder nicht. Dass der Kunde sich morgen melden wolle, stimmte zwar nicht, aber dass es für mich um Einiges ging stimmte um so mehr - Amandas Bilder!

Entsprechend unruhig war meine Nacht und das Haus habe ich am nächsten Morgen so früh verlassen, wie schon lange nicht mehr. An meinem Arbeitsplatz habe ich sofort begonnen unter sämtliche Papierstapel zu gucken. Doch da war nichts. Also sah ich die Stapel schnell durch - wieder nichts. Es folgten Blicke in die Schreibtischschublade, auf das Ablagebrett neben mir, das Fensterbrett hinter mir und dann bin ich die Papiere noch mehrmals durchgegangen. Aber es half alles nichts. Die Ausdrucke von Amanda blieben verschwunden. Als mein Kollege rein kam, der mit mir das Zimmer teilt, sah er mich verwundert an und fragte: „Ist dir nicht gut? Du siehst irgendwie geschafft aus!" Ich fühlte mich auch völlig fertig. Dennoch versuchte ich wieder ruhig zu werden und meinte nur beschwichtigend: „Nein, nein, alles in Ordnung." An seinem Blick sah ich aber, dass er mir das nicht ganz abnahm.

Da er gestern vor mir gegangen war und nun erst nach mir zur Arbeit gekommen war, konnte er die Bilder eigentlich nicht haben. Dennoch fragte ich ihn, in möglichst belanglosem Ton: „Du sag mal, warst du gestern noch einmal hier und hast etwas von meinem Schreibtisch gebraucht?" Er sah mich verwundert an, schüttelte den Kopf und antwortete nur irritiert mit „Nein".

Um den fragenden Blicken meines Kollegen ausweichen zu können, ging ich erst einmal auf die Toilette. Dort begann ich zu überlegen, wer alles in Betracht kam: Die Sekretärin, der Chef, andere Kollegen, die Reinigungskräfte, der Sicherheitsdienst, ... Mir wurde fast schlecht bei der Anzahl der Möglichkeiten.

Als ich mich wieder an meinen Schreibtisch setzte, fiel mir das Bild auf, welches ich auf meinem Schreibtisch stehen habe: Amanda und ich, Arm in Arm. Das Bild stand nicht so wie sonst, sondern war zu einer Seite gedreht worden. Aber ich war sicher, dass ich es vorhin nicht berührt hatte. Damit war klar, wer auch immer die Bilder hatte, wusste Bescheid, dass es nicht Bilder irgendeiner Frau waren, sondern die Bilder meiner Frau. Diese Gewissheit machte mich nicht gerade ruhiger.

Aber es half nichts, ich musste nun erst einmal mit der Arbeit anfangen. Vielleicht, so hoffte ich, würde mir ja derweil eine Lösung einfallen.

Dieses Vorhaben endete aber jäh, als ich meine Tagespost auf den Schreibtisch bekam. Neben der üblichen Korrespondenz lag auch ein kleiner Umschlag dabei. Er irritierte mich und daher arbeitete ich mich so durch die Post, dass dieser Umschlag schließlich als letzter übrig blieb. Aus einem unguten Gefühl heraus ließ ich diesen Brief bis zur Mittagspause liegen. Als mein Kollege mit mir in die Kantine gehen wollte, sagte ich ihm: „Geh ruhig schon mal, ich habe hier noch einen Moment zutun. Komm' gleich nach." Als er gegangen war, nahm ich den Brief in die Hand. Dabei merkte ich, dass meine Hand ganz leicht zitterte und ich etwas kurzatmig war.

Etwas unsicher öffnete ich ihn und zog ein Blatt heraus. Es war zwei Mal gefaltet. Mit einem leicht mulmigen Gefühl faltete ich es auseinander und hielt den Atem an: Es war eine schwarz-weiß-Kopie von einem der Fotos, die ich von Amanda gemacht hatte. Vor Schreck riss ich meine Augen weit auf. Sogleich erkannte ich, dass auf dem oberen Rand des Bildes etwas in Maschinenschrift geschrieben stand:

„Danke für das Geschenk. Ich habe sehr viel Freude dadurch. Du bist ein Glückspilz, dass du so eine heiße Braut hast. Tja und Glück soll man ja bekanntlich teilen.

Schreib ihren Namen, ihr Alter, ihre Maße, ihre Lieblingsstellung, ihre Erfahrung mit dem Blasen, wie oft sie es braucht, mit wie vielen sie es schon getrieben hat und die Maße des Dildos auf das Blatt. Leg es im Umschlag auf deinen Schreibtisch, wenn du heute nach Hause gehst. Andernfalls kann ich ihr aber auch eine Kopie schicken und sie auch gern selbst fragen."

Mit Entsetzen dachte ich nur: „Was habe ich nur getan!" Ich wusste ganz genau, Amanda würde ausrasten, wenn sie von den Bildern erfahren würde. Aber was konnte ich jetzt nur tun?

Meine Hände zitterten und mein Herz schlug mir bis zum Hals. „Entweder ich schreibe auf, was er - wer auch immer es ist - wissen will oder er schickt Amanda das Bild", schoss es mir durch den Kopf. „Wenn ich doch nur wüsste, wer die Bilder hat?" Unruhig stand ich auf und ging im Raum hin und her. Das ging eine ganze Weile so, aber ich fand keinen Ausweg, egal wie sehr ich mich anstrengte und darüber nachdachte. Also setzte ich mich wieder hin und packte das Blatt und den Umschlag in meine oberste Schreibtischschublade.

„Warum bist du nicht auch runter gekommen", fragte mich mein Kollege, als er schließlich wiederkam. „Keinen Hunger", entgegnete ich kurz und stürzte mich erst einmal wieder in die Arbeit. Doch als die Arbeit getan war, mein Kollege ging gerade, saß ich genauso ratlos da, wie in der Mittagspause. „Wenn ich nur mehr Zeit hätte", ging es mir immer wieder durch den Kopf.

Da ich keinen Ausweg sah, nahm ich den Umschlag schließlich wieder aus der Schublade. Zuerst wartete ich, den Zettel herauszunehmen und sah den Umschlag nur stumm an. Aber es half ja nichts. Dann sprang ich auf, steckte den Umschlag in meine Tasche, nahm diese und ging zügig aus dem Raum, direkt zu meinem Auto. „Ich muss eine Lösung finden", dachte ich immer wieder, während ich nach Hause fuhr.

Amanda erwartete mich freudestrahlend und nahm mich in den Arm. Sie hatte etwas Schönes für uns gekocht und den Tisch bereits nett gedeckt. Ich fühlte mich aber einfach nur schrecklich. Doch es gelang mir, dies zu verbergen. Als wir nach dem Essen noch einen spannenden Film guckten, konnte ich stellenweise abschalten und mich ein bisschen entspannen. Nur als sie mit mir kuscheln wollte, stand mir mein schlechtes Gewissen zu sehr im Weg. Dass Amanda dadurch enttäuscht war, machte meine missliche Lage nur auch nicht besser. Als ich einige Zeit später im Bett neben ihr fast eingeschlafen war, hörte ich schließlich ihr Stöhnen und wusste genau, was sie gerade neben mir im Bett tat.

Erneut in der Firma ging ich gleich wieder an die Arbeit. Als die Post für den heutigen Tag gebracht wurde, sah ich sie angespannt durch. Es war wieder ein Umschlag dabei, der wie der Gestrige aussah. Da ich wusste, dass ich sowieso keinen klaren Gedanken fassen konnte, ehe ich ihn geöffnet und nachgesehen hatte, nahm ich ihn heute als ersten in die Hand. Was ich darin fand, war keine Überraschung für mich, erschreckte mich aber trotzdem. Möglichst ohne auffällige Reaktionen, um meinen Kollegen nicht aufmerksam zu machen, las ich was auf dieser Kopie eines - diesmal anderen - Bildes (von Amanda mit ihrem Dildo) stand:

„Das war aber nicht sehr nett, mich zu versetzen. Sollte es dir Probleme bereiten, das von mir Gewünschte aufzuschreiben, dann bekommt morgen dein Chef Post von mir."

Da musste ich erst einmal schlucken. „Ich habe wohl keine andere Wahl", schoss es mir durch den Kopf und ich nahm den Umschlag von gestern aus meiner Tasche. Ich nahm das Papier heraus und schrieb neben den Fragen die geforderten Antworten auf.

Am Ende des Arbeitstages wartete ich, bis mein Kollege gegangen war, dann atmete ich noch einmal tief durch, legte den Umschlag auf meinen Schreibtisch und ging.

Zu Hause fragte ich mich dann ärgerlich, warum ich eigentlich alle Fragen ehrlich beantwortet hatte. „Das hätte der doch gar nicht gemerkt", musste ich mir verdrießlich eingestehen. Doch ändern konnte ich nun nichts mehr. Hoffentlich war nun alles vorbei! Doch ich musste mir eingestehen, dass ich nicht so recht daran glauben konnte.

Aber da hatte ich auf einmal eine Idee: „Ich muss eine Videokamera im Büro anbringen, dann erfahre ich, wer der Kerl ist!" Doch sofort kam die Ernüchterung: „Wie soll ich über 12 Stunden am Stück aufnehmen?"

Mir blieb nur, eine Nacht dazubleiben und aufzupassen, wenn ich herausfinden wollte, wer hinter der ganzen Sache steckte.

Was mich bei all dem aber etwas verwirrte war, dass sich bei mir etwas in der Hose geregt hatte, als ich die Kopie des Bildes von Amanda im Büro vor mir liegen hatte und alles aufgeschrieben hatte, was von mir verlangt wurde. Schnell schob ich diese Gedanken aber wieder beiseite.

Meine Sorge, dass es noch nicht vorbei sei, sollte sich am nächsten Tag erfüllen: Ein neuer Brief kam mit der Post. Sofort öffnete ich ihn, nahm das Blatt mit dem Bild von Amanda heraus und las:

„Amanda ist ein schöner Name. Aber das ist ja auch ein heißes Gerät. Bei dem Bild hätte ich eigentlich gedacht die Titten wären größer, aber das liegt wahrscheinlich an dem Fahrgestell.

Log dich um 11 Uhr in folgendem Chatroom ein: ..... Du musst dich dort neu anmelden. Nenn dich ‚amandas pimp'."

Während ich den ersten Teil erneut durchlas, war ich erschüttert, dass er von Amanda nicht als einer Frau sprach, sondern eher wie von einem Gegenstand. Und wie ich mich im Chat bezeichnen sollte? Als wäre Amanda eine Prostituierte und ich ihr Zuhälter! Trotzdem merkte ich, dass mich all dies erregte.

Ich blickte dann auf die Uhr. Es war gleich 11 Uhr. „Soll ich was wirklich tun?", hörte ich mich leise geistesabwesend murmeln. Mein Kollege sah kurz zu mir herüber. Aber da ich sofort anfing, am Computer zu tippen, ging er wieder an seine Arbeit. „Hoffentlich erwischt mich keiner; bei der Arbeit privat im Internet surfen!", dachte ich bei mir, während ich tat, was von mir verlangt wurde.

Ich meldete mich also auf der besagten Seite an und wartete. Um nicht auffällig zu sein, befasste ich mich noch weiter mit Unterlagen meiner Arbeit und schaute immer wieder nach, ob sich schon was am Bildschirm tat.

Schließlich war da eine Mitteilung: "Hallo amandas pimp!" Ich musste schlucken, als ich seinen Namen las: 'amandas satisfier'. "Amandas Befriediger?! - Wo soll das noch alles hinführen?", dachte ich bei mir, atmete tief durch und schrieb mit leicht zitternden Fingern "Hallo amandas satisfier".

Als nächstes folgten Anweisungen, wodurch ich dafür sorgte, dass unser Chat nicht mehr öffentlich ist. Tja, und dann ging es los...

amandas satisfier schrieb: "Ich werde dir jetzt einige Fragen stellen. Beantworte sie ehrlich und ausführlich. Wenn ich an einer Stelle den Eindruck habe, du bist nicht ehrlich oder auch dass mir deine Antwort zu ungenau ist, kennen in Kürze sehr viele Leute Amandas Bilder. Verstanden?"

Was konnte ich anderes antworten als "Ja, ich habe verstanden".

'amandas satisfier': "Wie kommt es, dass Amanda sich mit großen schwarzen Dildos befriedigt? Und denk daran, ich will alles wissen!"

Und genau das habe ich ihm dann geschrieben - alles: Beginnend mit unserem Besuch in der Bar in Dortmund, den Worten auf der Toilette und meinen Zweifeln, schrieb ich ihm alles auf und bemühte mich, Unklarheiten zu vermeiden. Mir war es peinlich, von meiner Erektion zu schreiben, die all dies immer wieder bei mir auslöste, aber ich schrieb es. Als ich es dann abgeschickt hatte, war ich sogar irgendwie erleichtert.

Während ich auf seine Reaktion wartete, musste ich an die Worte der Männer in der Bar zurückdenken und an ihre Blicke auf Amanda; dann hatte ich sie wieder vor Augen, wie sie mit einem großen Dildo in ihrem Lustdreieck einen großen Orgasmus erreicht.

Nach einigen Minuten kam die Reaktion von 'amandas satisfier': "Hast du jetzt auch einen Steifen?"

Nun, das war nicht zu leugnen, also bestätigte ich dies.

Wenig später fragte er mich nach Amandas Kleidung. Ob diese eher konservativ sei oder mehr freizügig. Ich schrieb ihm erst in einer eher allgemeineren Antwort, dass ihre Sachen mehrheitlich nicht sonderlich freizügig seien. Aber da bekam ich nur eine ärgerliche Antwort zurück. Also überlegte ich und beschrieb den Inhalt ihres Kleiderschrankes so gut es ging genauer. Am Ende bekam ich von ihm den Auftrag, ihre Garderobe zu ändern: Die konservativen Sachen sollte weg kommen und durch freizügigere ersetzt werden. Zum Beispiel alle normalen Slips durch einige String-Tangas ersetzen, dann alle Bhs (außer die besonders erotischen) durch einige Stütz-BHs. Oberteile ohne Ausschnitt waren nur okay, wenn sie einigermaßen eng und etwas durchsichtig waren. Blusen bis oben zuzuknöpfen stand nun auch völlig außer Frage. Und Röcke länger als bis zu den Knien mussten ganz weg. Je kürzer, je besser. Hinzu kam, dass ihre Schuhe ohne Absätze ebenfalls nicht mehr angesagt waren. Hier galt, je länger, je besser.

Während er mir dies alles schrieb, fragte ich mich zwar, wie ich das alles bezahlen sollte, aber seine Forderungen abzulehnen stand ja nun nicht zur Debatte. Zugleich merkte ich, dass meine Erektion kaum nachgelassen hatte, auch ohne meine Hilfe. Erregte es mich etwa, was hier geschah? Ein mir völlig Fremder gab Anweisungen für Amanda und ich war machtlos! Wieso erregte mich dies?

Dann kamen seine letzten Anweisungen: "Jetzt kommt ja das Wochenende. Du wirst jede Gelegenheit nutzen, Amanda scharf zu machen. Treib ihre Lust und ihr Verlangen an, mach sie verrückt vor Geilheit, aber sie darf nicht zum Orgasmus kommen. Bring sie bis kurz davor, aber verschaff ihr keine Erlösung.

Werden meine Anweisungen nicht befolgt, hat dies Konsequenzen!"

Ich war etwas ängstlich und verwirrt. Schließlich schrieb ich zurück: "Aber was soll ich machen, wenn sie mit mir schlafen will?"

'amandas pimp' antwortete nur: "Dein Problem, lass dir was einfallen."

Die gleiche Antwort bekam ich auf die Frage: "Und was ist, wenn sie dann zum Dildo greift?"

Anschließend informierte er mich noch, dass ich heute Nachmittag und morgen früh mit Amanda shoppen gehen solle, damit sie was 'Passendes' zum Anziehen hat. Er nannte mir dafür auch mehrere Adressen, die ich auf jeden Fall aufsuchen solle. Bei den Straßennamen stutzte ich etwas, denn diese waren nicht unbedingt die großen Einkaufsstraßen der City. Am Abend sollte ich dann Bilder von Amanda in ihren neuen Outfits machen und ihm diese zumailen. Die Adresse dafür gab er mir ebenfalls an. Außerdem sollte ich regelmäßig meine Mails nachschauen, wofür ich ihm meine Mailadresse schreiben musste.

Dass alles machte mich echt fertig. Daher beschloss ich, heute früher nach Hause zu gehen. Meine Kollegen meinten auch nur, ich sähe heute auch wirklich nicht sehr gut aus.

Während ich mich bei der Autofahrt darum bemühte, mich auf den Straßenverkehr zu konzentrieren, gingen mir die Anweisungen des Fremden immer wieder durch den Kopf.

Zu Hause angekommen blieb ich erst noch einige Minuten im Wagen sitzen und überlegte krampfhaft wie ich nun weitermachen sollte. Meine Hände waren schwitzig und ich hielt noch immer verkrampft das Lenkrad fest. „Was mache ich jetzt nur, was mache ich jetzt nur", flüsterte ich leise vor mich hin.

Schließlich stieg ich aus und ging ins Haus. Amanda war noch nicht wieder zurück - ich hatte also noch Zeit zum Nachdenken.

Ich ließ mich im Wohnzimmer auf das Sofa fallen und grübelte: ‚Sollte ich nicht doch besser einfach offen Amanda alles sagen? Aber nun habe ich ihm ganz intime Informationen über sie aufgeschrieben. Warum habe ich nicht gleich nach dem ersten Umschlag mit Amanda gesprochen?' Ich holte tief Luft und ging dann ins Schlafzimmer. Dort öffnete ich Amandas Kleiderschranktür und betrachtete ihre Sachen. Ich ging dann kurz in unser kleines Arbeitszimmer und holte mir einen alten Öllappen, mehrere Stifte, ihr Schmink-Etui und eine kleine Schere. Ich legte diese Gegenstände auf den kleinen Tisch neben dem Kleiderschrank und stand nun unsicher da.

„Verdammt!", entfuhr es mir fluchend und im nächsten Moment begann ich damit, ihre Unterwäsche und die anderen Sachen durchzusehen. Alles, was mir eher ‚altmodisch' erschien, nahm ich nach und nach heraus und ‚bearbeitete' es mit dem Öllappen oder den anderen Sachen. Ich fühlte mich unglaublich schlecht dabei, wusste aber einfach keinen Ausweg für mich.

Nachdem ich alles wieder ordentlich zurückgeräumt hatte und auch meine ‚Werkzeuge' wieder an ihren Plätzen waren, ging ich zu unserer Schmutzwäsche und suchte alles von ihr zusammen, was ebenfalls meinem Erpresser missfallen dürfte. Die Sachen stopfte ich in die Waschmaschine und stellte sie auf 95 Grad ein. Nachdem ich die Maschine auch mit Waschpulver versehen hatte, zögerte ich kurz. Ich schloss kurz meine Augen und drückte dann mit zitterndem Finger auf den ‚Start'-Knopf.

„Was tue ich hier eigentlich", fragte ich mich halblaut selbst und entfernte mich dann mit hängendem Kopf von der Maschine.

Ich war mir sicher, dass Amanda meinen ‚Fehler' mit der Waschmaschine heute noch entdeckt und dann sicherlich ziemlich sauer sein würde. Um dem möglichst etwas gegenzusteuern ging ich dann in die Küche und begann damit, etwas zu Essen zu kochen, dass sie gern isst.

Schließlich fiel mir aber noch der Dildo ein - sie durfte ihn ja nicht nutzen können! Ich stellte also den Herd kleiner und ging wieder ins Schlafzimmer. Dort öffnete ich das oberste Fach ihres Nachtschränkchens und fand sofort, was ich gesucht hatte: Vor mir lag der dicke und lange schwarze Dildo, den ich ihr kürzlich besorgt hatte. Während ich ihn betrachtete, hatte ich Bilder von Amanda vor Augen, wie sie sich damit selbstbefriedigt und musste auch wieder an die Kerle denken, die mir all diese Gedanken ins Gehirn gepflanzt hatten. Mein Puls wurde wieder schneller und mein Glied begann steif zu werden. Wie von selbst rieb ich mir vorn meine Hose. Schließlich konnte ich mich aber doch wieder von diesen Gedanken losreißen und nahm den Dildo dann in die Hand. Die Frage war jetzt nur, wie ich ihn fürs Wochenende unbrauchbar machen könnte ohne bei Amanda Aufsehen zu erregen. Es musste wie ein Unfall aussehen oder dergleichen. Und dann wusste ich es: Ich sah mir die Schienen genau an, in denen die Schublade hin- und hergeschoben wird. Dann holte ich mir ein kleines Stückchen Holz aus dem Keller und schob es so in die Führung, dass es sich verkantete und die Schublade nicht mehr zu öffnen war. Wie lange dies wirken würde, wusste ich noch nicht, aber da sie in dieser Schublade auch einige empfindlichere Sachen von sich hat, würde sie sicherlich wollen, dass ich die Schublade sehr vorsichtig wieder freimache.

Danach ging ich erleichtert zurück in die Küche und schaute nach dem Essen. Als Amanda schließlich nach Hause kam, wunderte sie sich zwar, dass ich schon da bin, freute sich aber auch über meine Idee mit dem Essen. Ich begrüßte sie auch gleich herzlich, küsste sie zärtlich am Hals und dann auf den Mund, streichelte sie und drückte sie kurz an mich. Amanda gefiel dies und wir setzten uns dann auch gleich an den von mir bereits schön gedeckten Tisch. Ich bemühte mich, möglichst entspannt zu wirken und wir brauchten für das Essen recht lange. Das war mir aber nur Recht.

Nach dem Essen ließ ich Amanda ein Bad ein. Ich kümmerte mich dann um das Abräumen und die Küche, während Amanda im Bad war. Sie schlug mir zwar mit leuchtenden Augen vor, dass wir ja auch gemeinsam baden könnten, doch ich schob die Arbeit in der Küche vor. Sie blickte mich etwas enttäuscht an, akzeptierte dies aber.

Als ich dann später zu ihr ins Bad kam, musste ich schlucken. Amanda blickte mich verführerisch an, während sie langsam ihre herrlichen großen Brüste einseifte. Scheinbar zufällig rieb sie dabei immer wieder über ihre steifen Brustwarzen oder sah mich begierig an, während sie ihre Brüste kraftvoll durchwalkte.

In meinem Kopf hörte ich die Worte aus der Bar: „Man hat die Titten! Die würde ich gern mal flachlegen." Sofort spürte ich, wie mein Glied steif wurde.

„Ich könnte hier noch ein wenig Hilfe gebrauchen", meinte Amanda sodann ganz unschuldig. „Ähm ja", entgegnete ich kurz nach einem Räuspern und schritt auf sie zu. An der Badewanne kniete ich mich neben sie und Amanda führte meine Hände zu ihren Brüsten. Als ich ihre harten Brustwarzen berührte, schloss sie kurz ihre Augen und ich vernahm ein leises Stöhnen aus ihrem Mund. ‚Du wirst jede Gelegenheit nutzen, Amanda scharf zu machen' hatte der Fremde von mir gefordert. ‚Also gut', dachte ich kurz bei mir, holte tief Luft und trieb sie in den nächsten Minuten an den Rand des Wahnsinns. Es war nicht einfach, sie daran zu hindern, mir in den Schritt zu fassen, aber irgendwie gelang es mir doch. Andernfalls hätte ich ihr sicher nicht länger widerstehen können - aber ich musste ja.

Schließlich verabredete ich mit ihr, dass sie sich hier in Ruhe abtrocknet und ich schon mal ins Bett vorgehe. Sie war einverstanden und mir war klar, was ich jetzt zu tun hatte. Ich ging zu unserem Computer und rief die Bilder von Amanda auf, auf denen sie sich mit dem Dildo verwöhnt. Dann packte ich mein Glied aus und machte es mir selbst. Ich wusste ja, woran ich nur zu denken brauchte und wirklich - nach wenigen Minuten kam ich. Schnell säuberte ich mich und lief zum Schlafzimmer. Hier zog ich mich schnell bis auf die Unterhose aus und legte mich ins Bett.

Wenige Minuten später kam Amanda herein. Ich hob die Bettdecke an und sie huschte nackt zu mir unter die Decke. Wieder gab ich mir größte Mühe, sie anzuheizen. Zugleich war ich bemüht, an alles Mögliche zu denken, um nicht doch gleich wieder einen Steifen zu kriegen. Amanda war erst etwas geknickt, dass mein ‚kleiner Freund' scheinbar heute keine Lust zum Spielen hatte. Aber die Berührungen ihre Hände waren mir beim Bestreben ‚schlaff' zu bleiben keine wirkliche Hilfe. So musste ich schließlich erkennen, dass ich diese ‚Schlacht' in Kürze verlieren würde. Mein Glied wurde zunehmend steifer und ich bemerkte bereits an Amandas Gesichtsausdruck ihre Vorfreude. Ich war erledigt! Gleich würde es so weit sein.

Da mir nichts Besseres einfiel, täuschte ich schließlich einen Krampf in meinem rechten Oberschenkel vor. Amanda war natürlich sofort besorgt und versuchte mir zu helfen. Es ist aber nicht sehr einfach, einen Krampf vorzutäuschen und die ganze Sache gut zu spielen, während vor einem zwei wunderschöne Brüste ‚tanzen'. Wieder versuchte ich, mich auf andere Dinge zu konzentrieren und merkte dann erleichtert, dass meine Erektion wieder nachließ. Ich entschuldigte mich sogleich bei Amanda und erklärte ihr, dass wir unser Vorhaben wohl besser auf morgen früh verschieben. Sie sah todunglücklich aus, warf mir dies aber nicht vor, da es ja scheinbar nicht meine Schuld war. Sie massierte mir noch ein wenig meinen Oberschenkel und kam dabei mehrmals zufällig an mein Glied, aber ich tat schließlich so, als sei ich eingeschlafen.

Ich vernahm dann neben mir ein resignierendes Seufzen und hörte, wie sich Amanda zu ihrem Nachtschränken drehte. Es folgten mehrere ruckartige Bewegungen von ihr und ein fragendes: „Warum klemmt denn jetzt die Schublade?" Sie gab ihre Bemühungen aber schließlich auf. Aus ganz leicht geöffneten Augen konnte ich im Lichte ihrer Nachttischlampe sehen, dass sie nun versuchte, sich dann halt nur mit ihren Händen Erleichterung zu verschaffen. Scheinbar im Schlaf ließ ich meine eine Hand zu ihr hinübergleiten und nahm ihre mir nähere Hand in meine. Ich hörte ein leises Stöhnen von Amanda, dann versuchte sie, vorsichtig ihre Hand der meinen zu entwinden. Doch bei jedem Versuch wurde ich scheinbar wieder etwas wach, stöhnte schmerzlich und so gab Amanda schließlich auf und löschte ihr Licht.

Ich horchte noch genau hin, bis sie schließlich eingeschlafen war. Dann atmete ich erleichtert durch und schlief wenig später auch ein.

Am nächsten Morgen war das Bett leer, als ich aufwachte. Ich sah mich verwundert um, lugte dann schnell zu ihrem Nachttischchen hinüber und probierte, ob die Schublade noch immer klemmte. Das tat sie. Also stand ich auf und ging in den Flur. Aus der Küche hörte ich den Klang des Radios. Vorsichtig ging ich näher heran und fand Amanda, in verführerischer Spitzenunterwäsche gekleidet, bei ihren letzten Handgriffe zum Vorbereiten des Frühstückstisches vor. Ihr Anblick war einfach atemberaubend.

Leise kehrte ich ins Schlafzimmer zurück und sah hier, dass mehrere Wäschestücke von ihr auf dem Boden lagen. Beim genaueren Hinsehen sah ich, dass es sich um von mir ‚bearbeitete' Wäsche handelte.

Ich zog meine Unterwäsche an, begab mich ins Bad und war dann gerade ganz mit dem Anziehen im Schlafzimmer fertig, als Amanda hereinkam. Sie kam mit schwingenden Hüften und einem vielsagenden Blick auf mich zu. Dabei wippten ihre Brüste auf ihrem Hebe-BH leicht und ich konnte kaum meinen Blick davon abwenden. Amanda nahm dies grinsend zur Kenntnis und gab mir einen zärtlichen Kuss. „Guten Morgen mein Liebling", hauchte sie mir dann ins Gesicht und drückte ihre Brüste an mich. Mit leicht mitleidigem Blick fügte sie fragend hinzu: „Wie geht es deinem Bein?" Dabei streichelte sie sanft über meinen Oberschenkel. „Ist, glaube ich, wieder besser", entgegnete ich. Mit anlächelnd fügte sie dann hinzu: „Das ist aber schön", und ließ ihre Hand in einer fließenden Bewegung von meinem Oberschenkel weiter in meinen Schritt gleiten. Sie küsste mich wieder zärtlich und führte meine rechte Hand zu ihrer linken Brust.

In diesem Moment klingelte das Telefon. Wer immer es war, ich dankte ihm dafür! Amanda wollte es erst ignorieren, aber schließlich konnte ich mich ihr entwinden und eilte zum Telefon. Es war ihre Mutter und so reichte ich diese an Amanda weiter.

Dies gab mir ein wenig Zeit, da ihre Mutter für gewöhnlich länger telefonierte, wenn sie anrief.

Während meine Frau sich an den Esstisch setzte, um mit ihrer Mutter zu telefonieren, ging ich zum Computer. Da ich gestern gar nicht mehr daran gedacht hatte, ihn auszuschalten, konnte ich mich nun direkt dransetzen und rief schließlich meine Mails auf.

Ich hatte mehrere neue Mails und sah schließlich drei Mails von ‚amandas satisfier'. Ich öffnete zuerst seine Mail von gestern Abend:

‚Ich will einen kurzen Bericht zum Stand der Dinge. Bestätige in Zukunft den Erhalt von Mails durch eine kurze Antwort von dir.' Mehr stand hier nicht.

Also öffnete ich die nächste Mail vom späten gestrigen Abend:... Continue»
Posted by Getbigordietryin88 2 years ago  |  Categories: Masturbation, Mature, Voyeur  |  Views: 1108  |  
80%
  |  1

Meeting Amanda For the First Time 8

It was bad enough that Sarah was standing directly in front of Tommy, but now she was asking what he’s been up to with her daughter. This is not how he wanted Sarah to find out about them. This was definitely going to make this harder to explain to her than he thought it would be. The situation would have been a lot easier right now, if there had been a big storm last night, but there wasn’t one. Plus, with Amanda upstairs calling him back to bed didn’t make it any better.

“So Tommy, are you going to explain what’s been going on between you and my daughter? Don’t you dare tell me nothing is going on. I’m not that stupid. Shit I walk in the door and she isn’t sl**ping on the couch and don’t tell me the storm bothered her. That storm was the night I left. Then I hear her calling you from upstairs, wanting you to come back to bed!”

“Sarah I, we, we can explain.” Poor Tommy was starting to stutter. The best he could remember, he has never been so scared in his life.

“Tommy, are you coming back up? Who’s at the door?” Amanda asked.

“Amanda you might want to come down here.” Tommy yelled up to her.

Both Tommy and Sarah could here Amanda get out of bed and head for the stairs. She pretty much hopped all the way down the stairs until she got to the bottom landing. Then she froze in her tracks.

“Mom, what are you doing here? You’re not supposed to be here till tonight.” Amanda’s legs about buckled under her at noticing her mom standing in the living room with Tommy.

“Alright then, I’ll explain why I’m already here. I gave the airline my number and asked them to contact me if a seat on an earlier flight became available. Lucky for me one did. I was going to call and let you know but I thought I would surprise you.” Sarah said to them.

Neither Tommy nor Amanda moved from where they were standing. Both of them wanted to say something but couldn’t get the words to come out. They could see that Sarah had pretty much figured out what has been happening while she was gone.

Amanda turned and started to head back up stairs to go and put some shorts on but didn’t even make it half way when her mom said. “If you’re going up stairs to put some more clothes on don’t even bother. I’m already certain that Tommy has seen it all. So just get down here so all of us can talk.”

Amanda came back down the stairs and went over to the couch and sat down. She was feeling very uncomfortable wearing just the little bit of clothing she had on in front of Tommy and her mom. She didn’t understand why because she has wore less clothes in front of her mom, and well, all of you know how much she has or hasn’t worn in front of Tommy. She figured it was because they were all in the same room together. She tried to relax but it wasn’t easy.

Tommy went and sat on the other end of the couch but Sarah chased him over next to Amanda. All of them sat there for what seemed like hours until Amanda started talking.

“Mom I’m sorry if I’ve hurt and disappointed you. I would never do anything intentionally to hurt you. You know that.” Amanda was almost crying.

Sarah looked at Tommy. She could see he was scared and was probably hoping it was all a dream and that he would wake up soon. But that wasn’t going to happen.

“So Tommy, what do you have to say for your self? I bet you’re just thrilled to have been able to get a 16 yr old in bed. You probably think your Mr. Hot Shit for doing that don’t you.”

“No Sarah I don’t think that. I would never think anything like that. Your daughter has to be one of the most loving and caring women I have ever met. I never intended for this to happen. I’m sure you think I’m some kind of perv but I’m not. Please believe me.”

“Mom he’s telling the truth. If I wouldn’t have done what I did none of this probably would ever have happened. If your thinking that he took advantage of me, well he didn’t.” Amanda was pretty much pleading with her mom to believe her.

“So what you’re saying is that this is your fault.”

“Yes Mom it’s my fault.”

Amanda sat there and told her mom about everything that had happened out at the pool that first night in complete detail. She was surprised that her mom wanted to know about everything that they have done in the last several days. Amanda was shocked when her mom wanted complete details from both of them. What Amanda didn’t know was that her mom was starting to get very wet from hearing all the explicit details of everything Tommy and Amanda had been doing.

All of a sudden Sarah started to laugh which had Tommy and Amanda wondering what she was laughing about.

“Mom what’s so funny? Why are you laughing?” This was worrying Amanda. She didn’t see any reason for her mom to be laughing. This was supposed to be a very serious conversation.

“I need to apologize to the both of you. First, if you’re wondering if I’m going to call the cops and have you thrown in jail, well you’re wrong. That’s not going to happen. I’m not mad at either of you. Actually this is kind of what I was hoping would happen.”

Amanda was sitting there with her mouth open. She couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Why would her mom want this to happen? Nothing right now made any sense to Amanda except for her love for Tommy. Then she asked her mom. “What do you mean you were hoping that this would happen?”

Tommy was also confused about what he had just heard. I really didn’t make any sense to him either. He was starting to think Sarah might be a little nuts or something.

“Mom, what are you talking about? I’m like really confused right now.”

Sarah smiled at her daughter and said. “Amanda, you know how I get those feelings about people and you know that I’m hardly ever wrong about these things.”

“Yes mom, I know. Wait. So what you’re saying is that you had one of those feeling that Tommy and I were going to sl**p together. Is that what you’re saying?”

“No, what I’m saying is that I knew he was the one for you. I kind of had a feeling that you two would sl**p together but I wasn’t sure. I’m not saying that I wanted the both of you to sl**p together. Actually I was hoping that you wouldn’t but it did happen so there is nothing that can be done about that. I’m just glad you’re on birth control. I really don’t want to be a grandma just yet even though it would be cool.”

Amanda and Tommy sat there and looked at each other and then at Sarah. This was nothing they would have ever expected to hear.

“So, from what the both of you have told me, I would say that the sex between the both of you is good.”



“Oh no mom it’s great.” Amanda said more enthusiastically than she intended to. She started to blush a very deep red.

“Don’t be embarrassed baby. I’m happy for you that the sex between the both of you is great. That’s the way it should be.”

Tommy looked at Sarah and wasn’t sure of what to say. He was trying to soak everything in that she had already told them, but for some reason he had this feeling that there was more to all of this than she was letting onto. To Tommy, it almost sounded like she was relieved that everything was turning out the way she felt it would.

“Sarah, is there something wrong?” Tommy asked her.

“Why are you asking me that? Do you think something is wrong?”

Amanda started to notice it also. Something just wasn’t right.

“What are you not telling us mom. You’re hiding something.”

Sarah couldn’t stop looking from Tommy to Amanda without grinning.

“Alright I’ll tell you. The main reason that I’m not mad at you for sl**ping with my daughter is well I haven’t been a good girl either.”

“Spit it out mom. What did you do?”

“Well I’ve been seeing someone without you knowing it. I’m surprised you haven’t figured it out by now. Amanda, you know him.”

Amanda sat there thinking about who it could be. “Is it Johnny next door?”

“Nope, it’s not him.”

“Brian.”

“Nope, not him either.”

“Don’t tell me it’s that guy that has boobs and wears women’s clothes.”

“Hell no, yuck, you must have lost your mind little girl to think that.” You could almost see Sarah’s skin crawl at the thought of that.

Tommy looked at both of them with a look of bewilderment.

“You don’t want to know Tommy.” Amanda told him.

“Well I know it’s not me.” Tommy said.

“Come on mom. Tell me. I don’t know who it could be.” Amanda was starting to get aggravated.

“Ok. Who’s been coming around the apartment a lot for the last several months?” She asked Amanda.

All of a sudden Amanda’s eyes went wide and her mouth dropped open. This was one person that Amanda never would have thought it would be.

“Are you saying it’s Eric? You’ve got to be joking mom. You’re seeing my friend Eric. Holy shit mom!”

Sarah sat there and shook her head yes, that that was the one she’s been seeing. She wasn’t sure if Amanda was mad or just totally surprised.

“Ok. I’m feeling a little left out. Who is she talking about?” Tommy asked Amanda.

“Eric is a friend of mine. He lives in one of the other buildings down from us. You would have seen him at my birthday party but he was out of town with his f****y.”

Amanda finally remembered something. She turned and looked at her mom. She was having trouble grasping the fact that her mom has been seeing her friend who is actually younger than her.

“Mom you do realize how old he is. Don’t you?”

“Yes I do. Amanda this wasn’t anything that I planned. It’s not something that I wanted to happen.”

“How did this start mom.” Amanda asked with a somewhat caring tone to her voice.

“Well, remember the day some of your friends came over and we had that cook out on the back porch.”

“Yeah I remember that. What about it?”

“Well not you or any of your friends realized he wasn’t out there anymore. You thought he went home. Well actually, he didn’t. He was inside with me. I had to go to the bathroom and when I walked in there Eric was standing there stroking himself and calling out my name at the same time. He about fell over when he realized I was standing in there with him. He never heard me open or even close the door so I pretty much startled him. When he turned around, I got a good look at his cock, I started to get excited.”

“Mom, how can you get excited about something like that? He can’t be very big. Probably four inches I bet.” Amanda was holding her hand up with her thumb and pointer finger spread about four inches apart.

“If you saw what I saw Amanda you would have felt the same way I did. It wasn’t four inches; it was a little over eight inches long and about two inches thick. When I saw his cock I knew I just had to have it even if it meant that I had to **** him.”

Tommy was starting to wonder if he should leave and let them finish this conversation. But before he could even move Amanda grabbed his hand. It was like she knew what he was getting ready to do and had no intention of letting him do it.

“So your telling me mom that Eric has an eight inch dick.”

“Yes sweetie.” Sarah closed her eye and leaned her head back like she was reliving that day in her mind.

Right then Amanda knew right away what her mom was thinking about.

“Well when he stopped stroking his cock and started to pull his shorts up I stopped him. I wasn’t letting that cock get away without me getting a taste of it. I leaned him against the wall and swallow all eight inches. All the way down to his balls. Mmmmmm. It tasted so good.”

The whole time Sarah was telling this she was sitting against the back of the couch with her eyes closed. She didn’t realize she was also pinching one of her nipples through the tank top she was wearing. She went right back to telling how it all happened without ever lowering her hand.

“I could tell that this was the first time he had ever had his cock sucked. I knew right away he wasn’t going to last very long but it was easy to see, and hear, that he was totally enjoying having his cock in my mouth. He just leaned against the wall and enjoyed this new sensation that he was feeling. I started to here his moaning get a little louder.”

Amanda couldn’t believe what was happening. She was starting to get wet from listening to her mom talk about what she did to Eric. She looked over at Tommy and noticed that it was also affecting him also. You could already see a slight bulge in his shorts.

“When I realized that he was getting ready to cum I took off my bikini top. I wanted his cum on my tits and also in my mouth. Eric never noticed what I had done until I took his cock out of my mouth. That was when he looked down and noticed my bare breasts in front of him. Just the sight of them made him loose all control.”

Amanda noticed her mom unbutton her shorts and then slid her hand inside them. “Wow my mom is touching her pussy right in front of me. I don’t even think she realizes that she is even touching herself.” Amanda thought to herself. She continued to listen as her mom continued with her story.

“Eric started stroking his cock again. This time it was a lot faster. He was ready to cum, and cum he did. He shot several large loads on my tits and then I shoved him back into my mouth. I wanted what ever was left. I could feel his whole body start to tremble as I sucked the last of his cum out of his cock. Damn it tasted so good. Mmmmm.”

Sarah didn’t realize anything that she was doing. By this time she had completely stripped and was sucking on one of her nipples and had two fingers shoved in her pussy. She was starting to moan louder.

Tommy and Amanda couldn’t believe this. Amanda was shocked by the way her mom was acting right now but she was so turned on by it also that she had the crotch of her panties pulled to the side and was rubbing her clit like there was no tomorrow. She wasn’t sure if it was from her moms’ story or from watching her mom pleasure herself right in front of her.

Amanda looked over at Tommy who was rubbing his cock through his shorts. She figured that if her mom is going to be naked then they should also. Amanda stood up and proceeded to slowly unbutton the shirt that she was wearing. That immediately caught Tommy’s attention. But it didn’t catch it completely.

She could see that Tommy wasn’t sure of which way to look. Amanda could see that he was enjoying watching her mom but at the same time he desperately wanted to watch her undress also. It didn’t bother her that he also wanted to watch her mom. It kind of excited her.

Once her shirt was off and she was standing there in just her panties she turned around away from Tommy, and proceeded to slowly wiggle out of them. The farther down they went, the more she bent over. She took a quick look at Tommy and noticed that he had his cock out of his shorts. It was already at full attention and he was slowly stroking it. Now his attention was more towards her than to her mom. She could here her mom moaning even more now.

Amanda bent back up and proceeded to get Tommy’s shorts off of him. She didn’t even have them completely off of him before his cock was in her mouth. She could here Tommy moan while she slowly sucked the head of his cock and ran her tongue in complete circles around it. She figured that he was just too damned turned on from watching her mom fingering herself in front of them and also from Amanda sucking his cock in front of her mom.

Tommy couldn’t believe anything that was happening. In his mind he kept saying to himself that there was no way this was happening. It had to be impossible.

Sarah didn’t even notice anything that Tommy and Amanda were doing. She was in her own little world at the point. She continued her story while still fingering her pussy.

“When Eric was done cumming on my tits, and I had sucked all of his cum I could out of his cock, I sat up on the counter and spread my legs, giving Eric a perfect view of my completely shaved pussy. He stood there staring at it with his mouth open. I watched as he licked his lips. I wanted that tongue on, and in my pussy. I called for him to come to me. Slowly Eric walked over to me. Never once, did he take his eyes off of my pussy. When he was directly in front of me I pulled him down till he was eye level with my crotch. Gently I pulled his mouth towards it. I could hear him breathe in my womanly scent and then let out a moan when he exhales. When his breathe hit my clit, it sent a shiver through my whole body.”

Tommy wanted to try that with Amanda so he pulled her off of his cock and sat her up on the couch with her legs spread wide. He leaned down and lightly blew on her pussy and clit. He knew she was extremely wet and that it would make it feel even colder. He breathed in that wonderful scent and then very slowly blew onto her clit. He felt her whole body shake when he did that.

Amanda wasn’t prepared for that. The feeling of Tommy blowing on her clit sent a shiver up her spine. She made a little noise that was kind of like a gurgling squeak. She opened her eyes and noticed that her mom was watching them and for some strange reason it didn’t bother Amanda. It actually excited her more.

Amanda reached up and squeezed one of her nipples between her thumb and finger. Her nipples appeared to be harder than they usually were. She could feel Tommy start to lick, her pussy so she just closed her eyes and leaned her head back. She wasn’t aware of anything or anyone else. The only sensation for her was Tommy’s tongue on her pussy.

She reached down and held Tommy by the hair. She knew he wasn’t going to go anywhere but she enjoyed having a hold of his hair. Plus with Amanda having a good hold of his hair she knew that his tongue didn’t have a chance to leave her clit till she had cum.

Tommy knew right then Amanda wasn’t going to let his tongue leave her pussy. She had her fingers so tangled up in his hair that he half expected to have to cut it to get loose. Every time he would run his tongue over her clit she would pull his head down and thrust her hips up at the same time. On the next thrust of her hips, Tommy shoved his tongue inside her as deep as he could get it. That right there caused Amanda to squeeze her thighs together around Tommy’s head.

Amanda was so close to her orgasm that she was having trouble keeping herself under control. With every thrust of Tommy’s tongue into her and the sight of watching her mom on the other end of the couch was just too much for her. She could hear her mom start moaning louder. Amanda looked down at her moms hands. They were moving really fast over her clit that she was sure she was going to give herself friction burn. Then her mom started almost screaming.

“Oh shit. Oh yes. Damn I’m getting ready to cum. Oh yes watch your dirty mom cum in front of you. I want both of you to watch me cum. Let him up so he can watch you dirty mom cum. Oh yes Amanda I know your close. Please cum with me. I want to see the ecstasy on your face from Tommy eating that beautiful pussy.”

Amanda’s mom was right about her daughter. She was close. She hated to do it but she released her hold on Tommy and let him come back up to sit on the couch between Sarah and Amanda. She had noticed that when he went and sat down that he was stroking his hard cock.

Amanda continued to play with her pussy while she continued to watch her mom. She noticed that her mom was doing the same thing. Both of them looked like they were in a race to see who would cum first.

Tommy was enjoying the site that was on either side of him so much that he was close to cumming also. The more he heard the girls moan the closer he was to cumming. Tommy watched as both mother and daughter pleasured there selves in complete synchronicity. Both girls were so in tune with each other that you would have thought that you were looking at a mirrored image of each other.

Tommy started to feel his balls tighten up. He was doing everything he could to hold back, but the sight of these two beautiful women getting their selves off, with just there hands, was more than he could take. With a long grunt he started shoot into the air. He didn’t pay any attention to were it went. He wasn’t expecting what happened next.

Both girls lost complete control when Tommy started to cum. Within just a few seconds after Tommy shot the first steam of cum into the air, both girls let loose.

Amanda and Sarah started screaming and shaking all over. They both had their heads tipped back as far as they could go, with only the whites of their eyes showing. Their heads jerked back down and their eyes went back to normal because the next thing they knew, both girls were getting hit all over their bodies by the other ones cum.

Tommy just sat there amazed at what was happening. There he was, sitting in the middle of his couch, with a beautiful girl on either side of him and their pussy’s shooting cum across him and splashing on each other. That right there made him cum again. This was one of the best sites Tommy had ever seen. This was something he wanted to be a part of. Being a one man audience just wasn’t cutting it. Tommy leaned forward right in front of both streams to the point of having the line of fire blocked enough that the girls were no longer soaking each other.

Both girls finally came down from their erotic high and just laid there on the couch trying to catch there breathe. They felt exhausted but somehow also refreshed. They could see all of there cum dripping off of Tommy, from his head to his waist.

Amanda leaned up and pulled Tommy down to kiss him. She could taste her cum and her moms also, all over Tommy’s mouth. She loved how the mixture of cum from her mom and herself tasted. She started licking it off of Tommy’s body. Then Amanda stopped kissing him and looked around Tommy towards her mom and said.

“Hey mom, you should come up here and see how we taste together. It’s just wonderful.”

Sarah got an evil smile on her face but then asked Amanda. “Are you sure that’s ok with Tommy? Both of you have already said that you don’t want to be with anyone else and I don’t want to ruin that between you too.”

“Well Tommy, what do you think? Is that ok with you?”

Tommy wasn’t sure what to say. With everything that had already happened this morning he was really curious as to what might happen next. When he looked at Amanda he could see this look on her face that said she really wanted this to happen. He thought about it for a bit then asked Amanda how she felt about it.

“The way I see it Tommy, this isn’t like we are having sex with someone we don’t know or what ever. This is my mom so I figure we could include her sometimes in our little play sessions. So if it doesn’t bother you, then I say lets have some fun. I know you thought about fucking my mom when you first met her. I watched you while you were checking out her ass when she was running back to the apartment.”

“You were watching out the upstairs window. Weren’t you?” Tommy asked.

“Yes Tommy I was watching. I wanted to see what your reaction was going to be when she asked if I could stay over here. So, have you decided? It looks like my mom is getting a little anxious on the other end of the couch.”

Tommy looked over at Sarah. She was wiggling all over the place and was already rubbing her pussy again. The whole time her eyes were directed at his cock.

“Well since its ok with Amanda then its ok with me. But if all three of us are going to have some fun together then maybe we should just go upstairs where we can be more comfortable.”

If Tommy only knew what Sarah was planning.

To be continued….
... Continue»
Posted by robd1 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 815  |  
100%
  |  1

Meeting Amanda: Part 10


Amanda was scared. She wasn’t sure if she wanted to hear what Tommy’s decision was going to be. She knew that she told her mom that she wouldn’t let it bother her if she was pregnant, but the truth of it was, it would bother her to raise the baby without Tommy there. She didn’t want the baby to grow up without his or her father around. Even though she lost her father when she was 12, she knew what it was like to grow up without him around.

Sarah sat there, not sure if she should say something, or just wait till Tommy was finished with everything he had to say. She was feeling really horrible for trying to get pregnant intentionally by Tommy and for making Amanda think that she was still taking birth control pills. If Tommy left it was going to be all her fault. This was something she didn’t want to have to live with. She didn’t want to hurt her daughter.

Tommy stood there, watching both girls sitting there on the couch. He could see just how uncomfortable they were right then, mainly because they didn’t know what he was about to tell them and they weren’t sure of what to expect. He was actually having fun letting them sit there and wonder what he was about to say, but also a part of him was feeling awful for doing this to them. Tommy felt though, that this was fair for what Sarah had pulled on him and Amanda. He wished that Amanda didn’t have to sit through all of this, but he figured that maybe he could make it up to her later on.

Tommy finally started to talk. “Well, I have come to a decision about all of this. The first thing I want to get out of the way is what you pulled on me Sarah. That wasn’t fair to me. I don’t see why you felt that you couldn’t just come to me and talk about you wanting to have my baby. What if I don’t want k**s? Did you ever think of that? Apparently not, but maybe I'm wrong about that. But I guess you’re happy that you might be pregnant. If you are, then I guess congratulations.”

The whole time Tommy was talking to Sarah he never once raised his voice. Yelling wasn’t going to change anything that has already happened. All it would probably do is make things worse than they already were. He didn’t want that.

Sarah kept looking around the room. She really wished that there was a hole somewhere that she could just crawl into and never come out. She knew that with pulling what she did on Tommy, that she had just set one of the worst examples ever for Amanda. Sarah started to cry.

“Now for what you did to Amanda. Why would you want her to think that she was still on the pill when she wasn’t? I can hardly believe you did something like that. With as much sex as Amanda and I have had over the last several days there is a very good chance that she is pregnant. So now you might be pregnant and Amanda might be pregnant. This is something that Amanda doesn’t need right now. Actually I don’t think any of us need this right now.”

Tommy was starting to sweat from all the pacing back and forth across the living room while talking to both of them. Well actually just to Sarah.

“Amanda. There is nothing I can be mad at you about. It’s not your fault that you were taking headache medicine instead of birth control. Its not your fault that your mom wasn’t on any either or that she was trying to get pregnant on purpose. There is nothing that I can gripe, bitch or complain about because none of this is your fault.”

Tommy could see that Amanda had tears in her eyes. If there was one thing he hated to see it was Amanda crying. Seeing this was breaking his heart. Tommy walked over to Amanda, knelt down in front of her, and took her hands in his.

“Amanda, you know I love you. I feel that I love you more than I ever thought possible. Now with a chance that you might be pregnant I need to figure some things out. When I moved here, getting someone pregnant was not part of the plan. Right now I’m actually scared.”

Amanda could tell that he was scared. She could feel him shaking while he was holding her hands. This was breaking her heart having to sit there and see him go through this.

“Tommy I know you love me. I can see it in your eyes. I believe you, with all my heart, when you said that getting someone pregnant wasn’t part of your plan when you moved here. You can’t blame yourself. You’ve done nothing wrong. I know you’re upset and scared right now but we don’t even know if my mom or I are even pregnant. There is a good chance that neither one of us are.”

Amanda looked over at her mom and said. “Mom, tell Tommy there is a good chance that neither of us are pregnant.” Please mom, tell him.” Amanda was pretty much pleading with Sarah.

“Sweetie I wish I could but then I would be lying to both of you. I’ve already lied to you once and I don’t want to do it again. You see Amanda; all the women in our f****y have always been able to get pregnant very easy. It’s almost like a f****y curse. Hell, some of them have even joked around saying that all they would have to do is walk by a man and get pregnant. The one thing that is worse than that is that twins, and very rarely, triplets, run in our f****y. Think about it. Look at a lot of your cousins.”

Amanda sat there and thought about what her mom had said. There are several sets of twins in their f****y line. Plus a few sets of triplets. Amanda’s could feel the bl**d drain out of her face. She looked at Tommy with tears starting to run down her cheeks.

Tommy stood up and walked away from them a little ways. When he finally turned back around to face them, he had a completely serious look on his face.

“Well like you said Amanda, there is a good chance that neither one of you is pregnant. We will just have to wait till both of you are tested to find out. Until then it will give me some time to think. So for the time being we just need to not think about any of this, if at all possible, and try to quit worrying. Worrying about this isn’t going to make it any better.”

Sarah and Amanda knew that Tommy was right. Sarah reached over to her daughter and pulled her close to her. Both girls started crying.

“Amanda I am so sorry for what I have done.”

“Mom, stop crying, it’s ok. Well just have to check in a week or so and see if were pregnant or not. Everything is going to be ok.”

Sarah couldn’t understand how her daughter couldn’t be mad at her. She knew Tommy was really upset with her but for some reason her daughter wasn’t.

“Well mom there is one thing I’m certain about and that is that I wouldn’t trade the last several days that I’ve shared with Tommy for anything in the world.”

When Amanda said that, she was looking at Tommy the whole time. She got up off the couch and walked over to Tommy and put her arms around him. For a few seconds she thought he wasn’t going to do the same thing and then she felt his arms wrap around her with such tenderness that it convinced her even more that he was the one she would spend the rest of her life with.

Sarah finally got up and walked over to Tommy and Amanda. She could see the love that they shared just by watching them hold each other. She remembered when it was like that with her late husband Jack. That kind of love Sarah really missed.

Tommy opened his eyes and noticed Sarah standing next to them. She was smiling at Tommy. She stood there for several more seconds before she started to talk.

“Well Tommy, I hope that what I’ve done hasn’t changed anything between you and my daughter. I can see how much the both of you care about each other and that is something that I don’t want to tear apart.”

“It’s alright Sarah. There is just one thing that I want to say to you.”

Sarah wasn’t even going to try and stop him from saying anything else. She knew he had every right to be mad at her and she wasn’t going to stop him. What she heard Tommy say next totally caught her off guard.

“If you are pregnant and Sarah is pregnant I’m moving somewhere else.”

Amanda’s pulled away from Tommy and looked at him in total shock. “Please no. Please don’t let it be that he is going to move away because of this.” Amanda thought to herself. She was starting to panic.

“Amanda, let me finish before you start to freak out.” Tommy said to her to try and calm her down a little bit.

“When I said that I would be moving somewhere else I didn’t mean that it was to get away from you. It was so we could have a bigger place to raise our babies. Plus when I say we, I meant all three of us.”

Sarah and Amanda looked at each other in total surprise. They were having trouble believing what they had just heard.

“Tommy, did we just hear you correctly? Did you just say all three of us?” Sarah asked him.

“Yes all three of us. The way I see it is that if both of you are pregnant then all the babies should have their father around. No c***d should have to grow up without their father.”

“Tommy, what if mom isn’t pregnant? Then what?”

“Well if she isn’t pregnant, then I am sure she would just love to be there to help raise her grand c***dren. I’m sure she would enjoy doing that.”

“Tommy you don’t need to do that. After what I have done you shouldn’t worry about me.”

“If you’re having my k**, or k**s as it may be, then I want all of us to be together. That goes for even if your not. It doesn’t matter. Beside, we seem to really enjoy each other if you know what I mean. Amanda did say that only I could have fun with the both of you.”

“Tommy your serious about this, aren’t you?” Both girls asked at the same time.

“Yes I am.”

Tommy and Amanda pulled Sarah over to them, were they gave each other a deep and loving kiss that took there breathe away from each of them.

Amanda looked up at Tommy. “Hey I thought you were going to need some time to think about all of this. You certainly didn’t take very long, did you?”

“I have been thinking about it this whole time. The only thing that made sense to me was for all of us to be together. So that is my decision.”

“Ok girls. Now that we have that part of this settled I say we get some food. What would the two of you like to eat? I will say right now that I don’t feel like making anything so you need to think of something that we can order and have delivered.”

Both Sarah and Amanda stood there thinking about what they should get. Neither one of them could decide. Getting something to eat just wasn’t one of the things that were on their mind for that last 30 minutes. Sarah had an idea.

“How about we go out to eat? We do have some really good restaurants around here.”

“Yeah Tommy, could we? It would be the first time all three of us went out and did something together. I really think it would be a lot of fun.”

Tommy stood there and thought about it for a moment. He really didn’t want to go anywhere, but he did like the thought of all of them going out for dinner.

“Ok let’s do it. Is there any certain place you would like to go?” Tommy asked them.

“Well there is one place but it’s not cheap. I don’t know how much you want to spend so to help out I will pay half the bill.” Sarah said to Tommy.

“You don’t have to worry about helping out with the bill Sarah. I’m sure I can handle it. So what is this place that you want to go to? You know I am new here. I really don’t think you want me getting lost and not finding my way back.” Tommy said with a little smile on his face.

Amanda looked up at Tommy and gave him a huge smile and told him. “You don’t have to worry about that. We’re not going to let that happen. Not to our man.”

Sarah was surprised by Amanda saying that Tommy was there man. She wasn’t even thinking of Tommy as being her man. Too Sarah he was Amanda’s. She figured that she was only allowed to share him every once in awhile. She started laughing.

“What’s so funny mom?” Amanda asked with a curious look on her face.

“It’s nothing sweetie, nothing at all. I just thought of something and I couldn’t help but laugh.”

“So since this place isn’t cheap, then I say we get a little dressed up for it. It doesn’t have to be anything really fancy, just nice.” Tommy suggested to Amanda and her mom.

“We’ll have to run home to get changed. How does an hour sound?”

Tommy said. “That works for me.”

“Come on Amanda lets hurry. We don’t want to keep him waiting. Let’s see if we can make his jaw drop when we get back over here.”

“I know exactly what I’m going to wear.” Amanda already had that evil grin on her face.

“Oh no, there’s that grin of yours.” Tommy knew she was up to something. Then he noticed that Sarah had the same look. “Oh no, not you too Sarah”

Sarah didn’t say a thing. She gave him a quick kiss and started heading for the door. After she opened it she turned back toward Tommy to find him and Amanda in a long deep kiss. She ran back to them and pried Amanda away from him and pretty much dragged her to the door.

“Come on Amanda. The two of you can do that later.”

“I love you.” Tommy said.

Sarah and Amanda said in unison. “I love you too.” They both stopped and looked at each other. They smiled at each other and started laughing. Both of them started running towards there apartment.

Tommy watched from the door as Sarah and Amanda ran across the complex towards there apartment, so they could get ready for there night out.

Once they were out of sight Tommy finally closed the door and headed up stairs to get ready. Once he was in his room he started to go through the nicer clothes that he had. It wasn’t very often that he dressed up but tonight was somewhat special in a way. He finally decided on medium grey slacks, a light grey button up long sleeve shirt, which could have passed as being made out of silk by the way it looked, and a black pair of dress loafers.

Before he even started to get dressed, he went in and took a quick shower. Even though he was just in there a little while ago, he figured that it really didn’t count. The one other thing that he wanted to do is shave the little bit of stubble that was starting to appear. He wanted to look his best for his women.

Once he was finished with his shower and shave, he dried off and proceeded to get dressed. When he was done he put on some Stetson cologne. It was pretty much his favorite cologne to wear. Tommy stood there looking at his self in the mirror. “Damn I look good.” He said out loud to himself. “Maybe I should do this more often.

Tommy finally headed downstairs to wait for Sarah and Amanda to come back over. He already knew they wouldn’t be real quick about it. He remembered what it was like growing up with his s****r. She was always the last one ready to go anywhere.

Once Sarah and her daughter were back at there apartment, they headed straight up to their own rooms to get ready. It was like they were both going out with someone for the first time ever.

Amanda went through her closet, tossing clothes in all directions, trying to find that one certain dress. She finally found it. She pulled it out and gave it a good look over to make sure that there wasn’t any kind of pulls or smears of anything on the material. She laid it on the bed. She was pretty sure that her mom was looking for a dress that was almost the same style as hers except for the color.

Once she had everything laid out she ran into the bathroom to take a quick shower. Apparently her mom had the same idea. She was already in there. Amanda figured it didn’t matter so she just jumped in there with her mom which kinda startled Sarah.

“Damn Amanda you just about made me jump out of the shower. I wasn’t expecting you to come in here.”

“Well I figure it would be quicker if we just took one at the same time. The sooner we are done, then the sooner we get back over to Tommy’s apartment and head for the restaurant.”

Sarah couldn’t argue with that. It actually made a lot of sense.

“Well let’s hurry. Tommy is probably already finished and waiting for us.”

They helped wash each other to try and speed things up a little. Once they were finished they both grabbed a towel to dry off with and ran straight for there own rooms. After another half an hour both girls emerged from there bedrooms and just stared at each other and smiled.

Amanda was wearing a solid white, spaghetti strap, low cut dress that came down to four inches above her knees. She was actually wearing a bra, which made her breast look bigger than they really were, a lacy white thong that her mom had bought her from Victoria Secrets and a pair of white four inch high heeled shoes. The dress clung to her body to the point of being able to see every curve you could imagine. She also sprayed on some Vanilla Fields body spray. Damn she felt totally hot.

Sarah was wearing an even lower cut peach colored dress that hooked together behind her neck and was the same length as her daughters dress. There was no back to it so she wasn’t wearing a bra. She did have on a thong that was exactly like Amanda’s but they were pink. She was also wearing the same style of shoes as Amanda except hers were the same color as her dress and tied a little ways up her ankle.

“Mom, Tommy won’t know what to say when he gets a look at us.”

“Well that’s what we were going for wasn’t it? You know you look great when a man can’t speak a single word. I can already guarantee that we are going to make a lot of heads turn when we get there.”

“I hope so. With any luck we just might get to see a few have to make a run for the bathroom.” Amanda said with a little laugh.

“Well, my dear daughter lets go surprise Tommy.”

They headed down stairs and out the door, straight to Tommy’s apartment. Amanda noticed that the two guys that were out at the pool were outside at that moment with there mouths just hanging open. She nudged her mom and pointed them out. That just made them want to wiggle their asses even more.

Tommy heard the doorbell ring and opened the door. He wasn’t even prepared for what he saw. Tommy just stood there with his mouth wide open. Every time he tried to close it, as if he wanted to say something, it would just fall back open again. After seeing the way they were dressed he kinda felt a little under dressed. He finally f***ed himself some words out of his mouth.

“Damn! The both of you look so beautiful. Wow!”

“Looks like we did what we set out to do mom. He had to really fight to say that little bit.”

“I noticed. He might want to try and keep his mouth closed or something just might fly in there.”

Tommy jerked his mouth shut and started to turn a little pink in his face.

“Wow I think he’s blushing. I like that.” Both girls were happy with the results.

“Damn he looks good dressed up like that. Almost makes me want to rip those clothes off of him.”

Tommy started to regain his composure and asked them. “I take it that the both of you are ready to leave?”

“Yes we’re ready to leave.” Amanda said while checking him out from head to toe. Even just seeing him dressed like this was starting to make her pussy wet.

The three of them climbed into Tommy’s car and left for the restaurant. Sarah gave Tommy directions on how to get there. After a fifteen minute drive they arrived at and Italian restaurant. When they were finally parked they got out of the car and started to head for the entrance to go inside.

Tommy walked with Amanda on one side and Sarah on the other. The three of them walked arm in arm. They noticed several people stop and stare while they walked across the parking lot.

Amanda just couldn’t help herself. She stopped walking and let go of Tommy’s arm, and then started looking around on the ground as if she had just dropped something. She knew she hadn’t drop anything, but the chance to give some the people that couldn’t just keep on going, without staring at them, a shot of something they were not expecting.

“What’s wrong Amanda?” Sarah asked.

“Oh there’s nothing wrong. I already know what she is getting ready to do.” Tommy said to Sarah. The whole time he was watching Amanda. Then he asked Sarah. “Do you see the three men and two women over there?”

“Yeah I see them. You are talking about the ones over there that look like they are probably in there late 50’s or early 60’s? What are they doing?”

“Nothing yet but they will in a few seconds.”

Then with out warning Amanda bent straight over with her legs spread and pretended to be picking something up off the ground. When she did that her skirt road up about 8 inches, just enough to show a little bit of her ass. Amanda was caught off guard when the wind picked up just a little bit and lifted her skirt up onto her back. She felt it come all the way up but pretended to not even notice it had happened. She wiggled her ass a little and then slowly started to stand back up.

Sarah stopped herself from laughing at the five people that were watching Amanda. The two women looked like they were in shock and the three men were standing there with big grins on their faces. Sarah could already see the outline of their cocks in their pants.

Tommy reached behind Amanda and pushed her skirt back down off of her back. When his hand went across her ass he gave it a light squeeze. He could see that grin on her face.

“Well how did I do? I’m pretty sure their wives are really upset about the view that I just gave their husbands.”

“Well I would say they aren’t very happy about what you just did. Their husbands are though. Makes me wonder when the last time was that there cocks ever got hard. This is probably a bad thing to say but I am actually proud of you Amanda.” Sarah said and then gave her daughter a kiss on the cheek.

“Ok girls. If the show is over can we go inside?” Tommy held an arm out to Sarah and Amanda. They gladly took a hold of them.

Once they were seated, a waiter, that couldn’t have been older than 19, brought them some menu’s. While they were starting to look through the menu they noticed that the waiter kept looking at Sarah’s breasts. With the dress she was wearing, there really wasn’t a lot of material to cover much up. A little more than half of each breast was exposed.

Tommy noticed he was staring and was also starting to get a very rigid erection. It didn’t bother Tommy that the waiter was staring because he didn’t blame the poor boy at all.

All of them decided on what they were going to order. Sarah asked Tommy if he had changed his mind about her helping with the bill.

“You don’t worry about it. It won’t be a problem. Trust me. I figure this wont cost anymore than $100 to $150 total.” Tommy explained to her.

“I wish I could say that.” Sarah said. This is one of those places that we eat at once a year and that is only when I get my tax return back.”

“Well I guess your going to get to eat here even more now.” Tommy said while looking at her and Amanda.

Once the food arrived and they ate Amanda looked around the room. She noticed that there were about 10 to 15 others in there with them. She looked at Tommy and asked if what was being brought out to another table might taste good. Once his head was turned Amanda ducked under the table.

When Tommy turned back around he noticed Amanda was gone. He looked over at Sarah to ask her where she went but all he got was that evil grin. Tommy started to feel a hand on his crotch which made him about jump out of his chair. He now realized where Amanda was at.

Amanda couldn’t believe that she was getting ready to suck his cock from under the table while they were in this restaurant. It was one thing to be able to show your ass when wearing a thong but to do something like this was way more than she had ever thought she would do in public. She really surprised herself by being this bold.

“Well I kind of feel left out. That’s ok though. There really isn’t a lot of room under there for the both of us.” Sarah said to Tommy.

Tommy was looking around the room to see if anyone was watching. It seemed like nobody noticed Amanda crawl under there. He couldn’t believe how bold she was being while they were sitting in the restaurant. Tommy was starting to have trouble keeping his eyes from rolling back in his head. He was totally enjoying this but also hoped that nobody noticed. Before he realized what he had done, he started moaning. That right there got several people to look his direction.

Sarah sat there watching Tommy. She could see her daughter was doing an excellent job down there and that at the sound of it, she figured Tommy wasn’t going to last much longer. She even noticed some of the other customers look over at Tommy when he moaned. Sarah spotted a couple of them pointing under the table they were sitting at. They couldn’t see Amanda completely but just with her being that close to Tommy’s crotch and the way her body was moving, they knew right away what was going on under there.

Amanda was getting so turned on from sucking Tommy’s cock in public that she had to reach down and rub her pussy. She never realized that this could be such a turn-on for her. “This is something I think I could get used too.” She thought to herself while taking one of Tommy’s balls into her mouth and sucking on it.

Sarah looked around the room again and noticed that there was more action going on then anyone thought. Three tables had one person missing from each of them. When Sarah took a closer look under each of table, she could see the feet of the wives and girlfriends sticking out from under the table cloth.

“Damn Amanda, I think you’ve started something. Three other couples are doing the exact same thing your doing. I bet they’ve never had this kind of excitement happen in this place.”

“OHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!” One of the older men said aloud.

Sarah looked around and saw a man, probably in his 60’s, sitting in one of the corner tables with his mouth and eyes wide open and a very big smile on his face. She noticed something lying on the table where his wife had been sitting. It was her false teeth. She could see the old woman going to town on her husband. Sarah had to stifle her laugh.

The old man noticed Sarah looking his way and gave her the thumbs up sign.

Tommy blurted out. “Oh shit!” Tommy was close, very close. He knew if he was to cum in here everyone would know what was going on.

Suddenly, Sarah jumped up and started giving Tommy a long, deep and passionate kiss. She could here all the slurping sounds Amanda was making down there and knew she was starting to really go at it. Right then Sarah knew Tommy exploded in Amanda’s mouth. She was able to keep most of the sounds Tommy was making from getting any louder by keeping her mouth over his.

Tommy felt like he was going to knock over the table from that orgasm. Even after he was done cumming, Amanda just kept on sucking like it was the very last time she would ever get to do that.

All of a sudden Tommy heard moaning coming from other tables. He looked around the room and noticed what was going on. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing.

Amanda finally crawled out from under the table. She was still licking her lips and wiping her mouth. “Well I’ve had my desert.” She said with a big smile on her face.

Tommy looked at her. “You are bad. You are so bad.” He was still trying to fasten his pants back together.

“Well Amanda, you should be proud of yourself. Look what you have caused in here.” Sarah said to Amanda while pointing around the room to several of the other tables.

“I wonder if this could be considered a health violation.” Tommy asked.

“I don’t know but I think that maybe we should leave before someone notices.”

“Yeah mom, I think your right. But I did enjoy that a lot and I know you did also. Didn’t you Tommy?” Tommy didn’t say a word.

Tommy called the waiter over, who had been apparently watching from the corner by the size of his erection, so Tommy could pay the bill and they could get out of there.

When the waiter came back with his change Tommy just told him to keep it.

The waiter stood there with eyes as wide as ping pong balls. He asked Tommy. Sir, are you sure? This is almost $50 in change!”

“Yeah you deserve it.” Tommy told him.

“Wow, thank you sir.” The poor guy couldn’t put the money in his pocket fast enough.

When they started to walk past the waiter, Sarah walked up to him and grabbed his cock through his pants. The poor guy was already so excited that he came just from her grabbing his cock.

“Oh what a waste that was. I bet it would have tasted so good.” Sarah kissed him on the lips a placed one of his hands on her breast. She let out a soft moan.

Tommy grabbed her hand and started pulling her towards the door. “Come on Sarah. It’s time for us to go.”

Sarah stuck out her bottom lip like she was pouting. “But what do I get to play with?”

"You can play with me mom. Let’s have some fun.”

“Mmmmm. I like that Idea.”

Tommy could see right away this was going to be a very interesting ride home.



To be continued…
... Continue»
Posted by robd1 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 460  |  
100%
  |  1

Meeting Amanda For The First Time Part11




When Tommy, Amanda and Sarah left the restaurant, all they were in a really good mood. Tommy was especially, after getting that unexpected blowjob from Amanda while still sitting at the table. The one thing that really surprised him was seeing all the other couples doing the exact same thing. This was a night Tommy was never going to forget.

He could already see that Amanda and Sarah were ready to get in the car and he knew why. Both girls were completely horny and were in need of being satisfied.

Once they got to the car Sarah and Amanda climbed in the back seat together. They had barely closed the door when Tommy noticed that Sarah had unhooked her dress from around her neck letting her breasts free.

Within a second of doing that Amanda had her mom’s nipple in her mouth. She instantly heard her mom start to softly moan from the contact of Amanda’s tongue running over her sensitive nipple. She could feel her mom grab a hand full of her hair so she would keep her mouth on her Sarah’s breast.

“That’s it my beautiful daughter. Suck on your mothers’ breast like you did when you were a baby. Mmmmmm. That feels so good. Oh my baby girl. I love having your mouth on my breasts. It’s just too bad Tommy has to drive. I do have another one that isn’t getting any attention right now.”

Tommy looked in the rear view mirror. He could see Amanda latched on to her moms nipple and he could also see Sarah squeezing, rubbing, pinching and even sucking and licking the other breast that she pretty much said was available for him. He could already feel his cock start to get hard in his pants. He really wanted to be back there with them but he figured he would let them have some fun with each other for now.

Amanda could feel her moms hand pull her skirt up and start to squeeze one of her ass cheeks. Amanda sat up and proceeded to pull her dress completely off. She watched as her mom started to do the same. She started to unclasp her bra but her mom stopped her.

“Here sweetie, let me do that.” Sarah reached up, between Amanda’s breasts to the clasps. She was happy that there were only 2 clasps holding it together in front. This just meant she would get that thing off of Amanda so she would have quicker access to those lovely mounds that have been restrained for the last several hours. Once the bra was off of Amanda her mom sat there and admired how her daughters’ breasts looked.

She told Amanda. “You know Amanda; my breasts were about the same size yours are right now when I got pregnant with you. After you were born, well, what you see right now are the results.” Sarah grabbed her breasts and squeezed them together and started bouncing them in her hands.

Hearing that fact right there kind of amazed Amanda. “Mom, you’re joking. Are you saying that if I am pregnant that my boobs could end up looking like yours? Now I hope I am pregnant.” Amanda sat there holding her boobs in her hands trying to imagine them being the same size as her moms.

Sarah reached over and grabbed Amanda’s thong and started to remove it. Then she proceeded to grab Amanda by the ankles and started pulling her butt out from under her. “Alright Amanda, that’s enough talking for now. I still want my desert that I haven’t had yet.” Sarah was running her tongue across her lips, not once did her eyes look away from Amanda’s shaved pussy. She could see how wet it was when ever a street light would shine on her for a second or so.

Amanda wanted to have her moms’ mouth and tongue all over her pussy. She started to help her mom by sliding her ass across the backseat of Tommy’s car, so her mom could get to what she wanted most at that minute. Her pussy was so wet that it was running down along her ass and onto the seat. This was helping her slide her ass across the seat easier since the seat was made of soft vinyl instead of cloth.

Tommy already knew he was going to have trouble driving back to the apartment with both girls going at it in the back seat. He could hear Amanda start moaning.

“Oh yes mom, lick my juices off of me. Clean your naughty daughter up with that hot tongue of yours. Yes right there. Oh don’t stop mom that feels so damned good. That’s it mom, eat my sweet.”

Amanda felt two of her moms fingers go into her pussy as far as they would go. She could feel her mom pull them out, up to the first knuckle, and then pushed them back in all the way.

“Mmmmm. Do you like that baby girl? Mommy likes to make you feel good. Your pussy feels so good wrapped around my fingers. I think you need more of them inside that sweet love hole of yours.”

Sarah started to pull the two fingers out that she was fucking her daughters pussy with, and then added two more, and slid them right back in there. This time it was a little harder to slide her fingers back in there since she was using four fingers instead of just two. She felt Amanda tighten her pussy. It was like she was trying to keep a tight hold on her fingers so they would never leave. She started to wonder if she might be able to fit her whole fist in there.

Nobody noticed that the back windows had been rolled down by accident. While Tommy was stopped at a stop light an SUV pulled up next to them. He noticed that the driver was staring towards his car with a big grin on his face. When Tommy turned around to look behind him he noticed that both back windows were rolled down. Tommy could see that the driver was trying to stretch his neck even more just so he could get a better look at the girls in back.

Tommy noticed that the light turned green and started to go again. He could see that the guy in the SUV was doing everything he could to be able to stay next to the window so he could continue watching. Tommy started hearing the man yelling out the window.

“Damn, I would love to taste that pussy also sweetie. Why don’t ya come over here and let me take care of the both of ya. I can show ya what its like to be with a real man. Come on sweet thing, there’s enough of me for the both of ya.”

Sarah heard what he said and sat up in the seat, and looked straight at the guy. “Sorry but the only one that gets to have me and my daughter is the man driving this car. He’s the only one that can handle the both of us. Besides, he’s my daughters’ boyfriend and I really don’t think he would want to share with you. I’m the only one that gets to share my daughter with him.” She could see the man’s eyes go wide at the realization of what Sarah had just said.

The poor guy thought this was his lucky night. The only thing that would make tonight even better would be if he could get to fuck both girls.

“Come on mom. Why don’t you let me have a try at that? If you want something to run that tongue of yours allover, well I’ve got that for ya right here. If you do a good enough job, you will get a special surprise all over your face and tits.”

Tommy was really getting tired of this guy. At first it was kind of funny but now all this guy was doing was pissing him off. At the next stop light Tommy rolled down the front passenger window and told the guy. “Hey man, she has already said no so just back off. Like you were already told, there all mine and I won’t share them with you.”

“Mister you need to just keep your mouth shut. As you can see, I’m talking to the ladies in you’re back seat, not you. Now you need to just pull over so they can get in here with me.”

Amanda finally sat up in the seat and looked out the window at the guy that was annoying them. Both Amanda and her mom kept looking from Tommy to the man in the other vehicle and back to Tommy. They were starting to worry about what this jerk wanted to do to them.

Amanda yelled out the window at the man. “Hey! If you want to pick up a couple whores then you need to go somewhere else. We aren’t a couple of whores if that’s what you’re thinking. So just fuck off and leave us the hell alone.” She realized that was a mistake.

“Oh you little bitch. I’m gonna have to teach you a lesson. You do not talk to me like that you stupid bitch. Apparently your momma never taught you how to respect someone that is older than you.”

The man got out of his SUV and started heading for the back door of Tommy’s car. He pulled on the handle, flinging open the door. Once it was open he started to climb inside the back seat so he could teach Amanda a lesson. He was only two feet inside the car when he froze in his tracks. He noticed the barrel of a 357 pointing straight at his temple.

When Tommy saw the man get out and start heading for the rear door of his car he reached straight under his seat for the gun he kept there. It only took him just a few seconds to get it pulled out and pointed at the man.

“Now if you would like to explain what you are doing in the back seat of my car, or do I have to shoot you and then let you tell me while you bleed to death.”

“Whoa mister, I was only playing around. I didn’t mean anything by it. Honest I didn’t. I’ll go and get back in my vehicle and go the hell home. Please mister just let me leave.”

“Go to hell asshole.” Amanda yelled at him and then kicked him straight in the balls. She was sitting there waiting for the whole scrunched up face and grabbing of his balls after she did that. All she got was a look that said “you’re going to die you stupid bitch.” She didn’t realize that the man didn’t have anything to kick.

Amanda was pushed up against the other side of the car next to her mom. They were sitting there holding each other in fear of what this guy might try to do.

The man never tried to grab Amanda. He knew Tommy had that gun pointed at him and he wasn’t going to do something stupid. He heard the hammer on the gun get pulled back, just waiting for the trigger to get pulled. He was starting to sweat and was almost certain that he pissed his pants right then and there..

Tommy knew that what Amanda did wasn’t a very smart move. But there was no way in hell he was going to let this asshole hurt Amanda or Sarah.

“Mister this is what you’re going to do. You are going to back out of my car and stand up straight. Then you are going to proceed to strip out of your clothes. Don’t even think about running. I’ll be aiming straight for that thing you call a dick. So unless you want to become a woman I suggest that you do as you’re told.”

The man couldn’t believe what Tommy wanted him to do. He looked Tommy straight in the eyes and said. “Hell I’m not gonna do that. I’m standing out here in the street. Do you think I’m stupid?”

“No, I know you’re stupid. You’re the one who climbed into the back seat of my car. I know I never said you could and I know they don’t want you back there either. So see, you are stupid. Now if you don’t get out of those clothes you’re going to be dead and stupid. Now hurry the hell up.”

“Alright just hold on.” The man climbed back out of the car and proceeded to take his shirt and pants off.

“Now throw them on the floor board in back.”

The man did what he was told.

“Now, take the underwear off also.” Tommy said while keeping a completely straight face.

“You have to be k**ding. You can’t be serious.”

“Do it now!” Tommy pointed the gun, back at the guys’ crotch again.

The man wasn’t going to take anymore chances so he started taking off his underwear. Once they were off he threw them in the floorboard with the rest of his clothes.

“Now you need to get back in that piece of shit you drive and sit there. But I will help you out a little first.” Tommy asked Sarah to get the guys wallet out of his pants and to just throw it to him.

“Why the hell would you want to do that? This guys a total dick.”

“I know he is. But I won’t take his money. If you’re thinking that I’m going to keep his clothes, well I’m not going to do that either. I’ll throw them out somewhere down the road and he can come get them in about five minutes.” Tommy winked at Sarah.

Sarah and Amanda noticed the wink and went right along with Tommy. Sarah pulled the wallet out and through it out the door at the man. Then she told him. “Now you heard what he said. We will throw you’re clothes out somewhere down the road but you have to wait here in you’re SUV for five minutes. Then you can come find them. Do you understand?”

“Yes. I understand.”

Tommy told the man. “Now you need to apologize to them for the way you acted.”

“I’m sorry girls. I shouldn’t have acted like I did towards the both of you.”

“Ok. Now go and sit in you’re truck for five minutes and then come and get you’re clothes. They will be in a parking lot five blocks from here on the right. I wouldn’t waste anytime coming to get them. You never know when someone might come along and pick them up.”

With that said Tommy put the car in drive and pulled away from the light. He was glad that it wasn’t a really busy street at this time of the night so there weren’t that many people waiting behind him while he dealt with that guy.

“Are you guys ok back there?” Tommy asked Sarah and Amanda.

“I am but Amanda is pretty shook up by all of that. Are we really going to throw his clothes out so he can have them back?”

“Hell no, we are not going to do that.” Amanda said with a slight tremble in her voice.

Tommy reached over the seat behind him for Amanda’s hand. He could feel her shaking all the way up to her finger tips. She seemed to calm down a little just from Tommy’s touch.

“Just wait till you see where he will have to get out so he can grab his clothes. I think you will like what I have planned for him.”

They drove down the five blocks to the parking lot and stopped near one of the light poles in it. Tommy got out with the guys clothes and tied them to the poll. After that he drove to the very far side of the lot and parked his car so they could watch when the jerk pulled in.

“Why did you tie his clothes to the poll like that?”

“Well we don’t want him to leave too quickly do we?” Tommy said with an evil grin that could have matched one of Amanda’s.

Tommy got out of the car, then he told the girls to wait where they were and that he would be back in a minute.

They watched Tommy run over to a pay phone and make a call to someone. When he was done he ran back to the car laughing.

“What’s so funny? What did you just do?” Amanda asked with a curious look on her face.

Tommy had a big grin on his face. “Oh nothing much, just wait a few minutes and you’ll see.”

All three of them sat there waiting to find out what was going to happen. The next thing they saw was the guy pulling into the parking lot. They could see he was looking for his clothes by the way he was looking all over the place. They sat there and watched as he finally spotted them and drove over to the poll where he proceeded to get out of the truck and started to try and untie them from the poll.

“So Tommy, what are we waiting for? What’s going to happen that you want to sit here and watch him try to untie his clothes?” Sarah asked with a slight curious tone to her voice.

About that time Amanda spotted a cop car pull into the parking lot. They watched as the car pulled up behind the SUV and then both cops got out of the car and started heading towards the naked man next to the poll. They could hear one of the cops start to laugh a little while he was asking the man what he was doing.

Amanda and Sarah sat there with their mouths open. Finally they looked over at Tommy, who was sitting there with a big evil grin on his face.

“You called the cops? Damn I didn’t expect that to happen.” Sarah said excitedly.

“Well I wasn’t going to let him hurt either one of you and we couldn’t exactly go to the cops and file a complaint either. What do you think would have happened when we explained that all of this started because he saw you eating your daughters’ pussy in my back seat? Make that your 16 yr old daughter. That wouldn’t have gone over very well. So I thought this would work even better. I bet he’ll think twice and maybe even a third time, before he tries to pull a stupid stunt like he did back at that stop light.”

Amanda was sitting there smiling at Tommy. She knew, without a doubt in her mind, that Tommy was going to take care of her and try his best to make sure nothing bad ever happens to her or her mom.

They sat there and finished watching the cops try and get the man into the back of the cop car. He still didn’t have his clothes back. They kind of felt sorry for the guy but he shouldn’t have pulled that crap on them like he did. Hopefully he will learn a very hard lesson from all of this.

“Well girls, should we finally head home?” Tommy asked.

“Yeah, let’s get out of here Tommy.” Amanda said to Tommy while reaching over the back of the seat to hug him.

“Well mom I guess it’s my turn to have some desert. Wouldn’t you say?”

“I really didn’t think you would want to continue after everything that just happened. I expected you to just want to go home instead.”

“I’m better now, especially after I watched that dumb-ass being hauled away by the cops.”

Tommy couldn’t believe they were getting ready to start going at it again after everything that just happened. “Hey before you two start again, roll the window up. I really don’t want to have to deal with another asshole.”

Sarah and Amanda gave a little laugh. “Ok Tommy. We didn’t mean for that to happen earlier. I guess we were having too much fun to notice that the window was down.” Sarah told Tommy.

“Yeah we really are sorry. We can make it up to you when we get home.” Amanda said with a sly little smile on her face.

“Sorry girls, but I really think I need to do some recuperating first. Haven’t you realized how many times we’ve been having sex over the last several days? Well me and Amanda mostly. Hell, it’s close to a dozen times almost. The both of you go ahead and have fun.”

“Ok Tommy. If you insist, but you’re going to miss out of all the fun.” Amanda was holding her breasts up to where Tommy could see them in the mirror.

When Tommy looked in the mirror he could see Amanda licking one of her nipples. He finally had to turn the mirror just so he could concentrate on driving instead of watching Amanda and her mom.

“Well baby girl, slide yourself this way.” Sarah moved towards Amanda where she slid her left leg over Amanda’s right and rapped it behind her daughters’ ass and slid her right leg under Amanda’s left leg. Once they were in this position they could feel their pussy’s rubbing against each other and also feel the hardness of each others nipples. They could already feel how wet their pussy’s were getting especially when they felt their clits rub against each other.

Tommy could hear both of them moaning back there. He could tell that they already had their tongues tied together by how muffled the moans sounded. He wanted so badly to angle the mirror to a position that would make viewing them possible. Just knowing what was going on back there was making his cock grow to the point that he finally undid his pants, freeing his cock from its confinement.

Amanda was totally enjoying this. While she was lip locked with Sarah, Amanda reached down between them with her left hand and slid her fingers around between their pussies, trying to get as much as she could on two of her fingers. When she pulled them back out from between them she broke the kiss with her mom and held her fingers up in front of Sarah’s face. She held them in the shape of a ‘v’ so each of them could suck the juices off of a separate finger.

“Here mom why don’t we see how we taste like this. I think it’ll be an excellent mixture of the both of us.”

“Don’t you think you should let Tommy try it first? I’m sure he might want a sample.” Sarah then watched as Amanda reached down with her right hand and got some more of the juices from them and then reached over the front seat and placed her hand in front of Tommy’s mouth.

“Here you go Tommy. Now each of us can get a sample.”

Tommy could already hear them sucking their juices off of Amanda’s fingers and there was no way he was going to let that sweet nectar, that was just a few inches from his mouth, go to waste. He immediately sucked Amanda’s fingers into his mouth making sure to not miss a single drop. He was enjoying that delicious flavor so much that he almost forgot to pay attention to the road.

Amanda finally pulled her fingers out of his mouth and asked him if he liked how they tasted together like this.

“Sucking the juices off of your fingers is like sucking on a delicious piece of fruit. I could enjoy that all day.” Tommy replied.

Once they got to the apartment, Tommy went up and opened the door. He felt completely exhausted. He was just about ran over by Amanda and Sarah because they came running up the front steps and straight inside. Tommy couldn’t help but notice that they didn’t even bother to put their clothes on before they got out of the car. Tommy looked back out the door to see if anyone had been watching when they came streaking through his front door. He really doubted it because of how late it was.

When Tommy finally came inside and locked the door, he stood there staring at Amanda and her mom. Over the last day or so he has noticed that Amanda was getting a little braver out in public. He started wondering if this is how Sarah was at that age. For some reason he didn’t think so.

He knew that he was really tired and needed to get some sl**p. When he mentioned to the girls that he was going upstairs because he was tired and needed to get some sl**p, both girls started pouting.

“The both of you can stand there and pout all you want. Tonight I am going to get some sl**p. I know that neither one of you want to hear that but I really need to sl**p. You’re wearing me out. Just let me get a full nights sl**p tonight and then we can see how tomorrow goes. Ok?”

Amanda and Sarah completely understood that Tommy was right. He really did need to get some sl**p. Actually all of them could use a full night’s sl**p.

“It’s ok Tommy. We understand.” Sarah said to Tommy. “I think all three of us need a full nights sl**p. It certainly wouldn’t hurt any of us.”

“Thank you for understanding. Well I’m heading up stairs. I don’t know what the two of you have planned but if you want to you can stay here. There really isn’t any need for you to try and head back to your place.”

Sarah really wasn’t expecting to hear that. She walked over to Tommy. “Are you sure? We can go home. It’s not like we don’t have a place to go to. At least if we go back to our apartment you will definitely be able to sl**p tonight without either one of us bothering you.”

“Well you’re already here so you might as well stay. Besides, you’re already dressed for bed. I already know that once I lay down I will probably fall straight to sl**p. I feel like I’m completely wasted. Come on my lovely ladies. Let’s go to bed.”

Amanda walked over to Tommy and put her arms around him. “I guess I need to stop jumping you every chance I get.” She started to laugh.

“Well, maybe just a little bit. But not a whole lot though.” Tommy leaned down and kissed Amanda softly on the lips.

“So does that go for me also?” Sarah asked Tommy while making a pouty face at him.

Amanda stopped kissing Tommy and turned towards her mom. “Yes mom that goes for you also. Now come on and help me get our tired man up to bed. We need to get him charged back up so we can wear him down again.”

“Mmmmm. Sounds like fun.” Sarah replied.

They helped Tommy upstairs to the bed. Once they were in the bedroom Tommy started to undress his self but the girls stopped him.

“You just stand there and we’ll get you out of your clothes and put you to bed.”

Tommy wasn’t going to argue with them. If they would have gone back to their apartment he probably would have slept in his clothes instead of undressing. He could tell that it wasn’t going to be much longer before he was completely sound asl**p.

“Wow. It’s been along time since someone undressed me and put me to bed. Does this mean I can call you mommy?” Tommy let out a little chuckle at that thought.

Sarah and Amanda smiled at each other at the thought of Tommy calling one or both of them mommy. Sarah looked at Tommy. “Well you can as long as it’s our next play session between the three of us.”

They were finally able to get Tommy stripped down to his underwear and then Amanda went and pulled the sheets down so they could get Tommy in bed.

Sarah went and turned out the light and climbed into the bed next to Tommy. She could already hear his deep breathing as he drifted off to sl**p. She lifted his arm out of the way and slid her naked body up against his. Once she was completely laying down she put her hand on his chest where she found Amanda’s hand in the same spot she placed hers.

“This has been a crazy day, hasn’t it mom.”

“Yeah it has. We just need to be a little more careful so we don’t get Tommy in any trouble. We were very lucky Tommy had that gun in his car.”

“I didn’t even know he had it mom. That’s the first I’ve ever seen it. But yeah you’re right. It really was a good thing he had it. I was actually starting to get scared until Tommy pulled the gun out from under the seat.”

“Well I would say that we are both in very good hands with Tommy. He truly loves you.”

“I know mom and I feel the same about him.”

“If you ever want me to back out of the picture, just let me know, and I will leave him completely to you.”

“I don’t see that happening mom. I think he is falling in love with you also. I think that goes for you also, am I right?”

“Yes baby girl. You’re right. I didn’t mean for it to happen. It just did.”

“It’s ok mom. I will gladly share him with you.”

“Well sweetie. Everything is okay now. Let’s get some sl**p. The both of us can really use it. Good night baby girl. I love you.”

“Good night mom. I love you too.”

Amanda and Sarah finally started to fall asl**p, but that was after they were holding Tommy’s semi hard cock in there hands.

To be continued…
... Continue»
Posted by robd1 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 717  |  
100%
  |  1

Amanda's New Job

Monday.

The first day in a new job...

Everyone is slightly nervous on their first day in a new job. Amanda was no exception. Not massively nervous - no reason to be, Just the vague threat of the new. After all - this was job was not going to be that challenging to her. She was not going to be a PA to a high flying executive - although that would be her top choice. Not an office manager. No senior position. Amanda's new job was a receptionist. Something she thought she could do with her eyes shut. At her age she had enough experience to get by in this sort of job. And that was the sort of job she was looking for now. Nothing too stretching. Hours that were flexible - she needed that for the k**s. Handy for home - a 5 minute drive was all that was needed. And enough pocket money to allow her to treat her f****y, and herself, to the odd treat.
Amanda's car drew into the parking lot and she pulled into one of the staff bays. Her car - like her home was spotlessly clean and gleamed in the sunlight. She was dressed in a smart summer dress, pale blue, belted around the waist. Not too short, but not frumpish. Heels, of course,as always. Her makeup was tasteful and not overdone, and her hair was tied up - just the odd curl hanging down coquettishly over her face. Not entirely sure of what was expected, she had gone for a simple French polish for her finger nails.
She felt confident. Her only nerves were caused by her slight inability to remember exactly what she'd said at the interview. Like most people she had exaggerated her experience slightly during the interview. Exaggerated, not lied. Well not quite. Not that there were too many technical questions. Just a few questions aimed at finding out whether she was a friend to domesticated a****ls. She'd lied a little about the cats and other pets her parents had when she was young, and gushed over stories of encounters with friends dogs (mostly imagined). Maybe she'd gone a bit over the top, but what the hell - she was only there for a job as a receptionist at the local veterinary surgery ! What did it matter if she didn't really give a shit about a****ls ? Her job was to be booking people in for appointments and handing out the over-priced bills. She would probably not even have to look at the a****ls - that was the plan, anyway.
Amanda had arrived early - and was surprised at how few other staff seemed to be around. Phones were ringing - the first patients were arriving. A mild appearance of chaos. She was welcomed by Dr G, and given a whirlwind tour of the reception area, the phone system, the computerized booking system. No problems, and in a short while Amanda restored order to the surgery. She was so efficient she even surprised herself. It was going well. All clients (and patients) were greeted with a smile, and left feeling better.
And so it continued for a few days . Amanda soon felt at home in the surgery - despite feeling slightly uncomfortable around some of the a****ls.

Friday.

Amanda had just arrived and seated herself at her desk. There were a couple of messages on the answering machine. Amanda picked up her pen and notepad to take the messages. The first was a garbled call from Mrs Brown- she wanted to bring her 'boy' Prince in to see the 'doctor' - the poor darling was suffering from some sort of swelling - all terribly urgent. Fortunately for poor Prince the first appointment slot with Dr G was free. Or maybe not - the second message on the answerphone was from Miss Thomas, Dr G's young veterinary assistant. She was going through a domestic crisis with her baby daughter - the c***dminder hadn't shown up - she would be very late - probably not in until lunchtime at the earliest. Somewhat concerned Amanda studied the mornings appointments, then left her desk and went into the consulting room to bring the bad news to the doctor.
'Oh dear, oh dear', he mused. 'How many patients do we have booked in for the morning ?'
Having anticipated the question Amanda had brought a scribbled list in with her.
'Five, and the first is due in 5 minutes...'
'Shit', hissed Dr G under his breath. Then, 'Amanda, I wonder if I could prevail on you to do me a BIG favor ?'
'Sure', said Amanda - keen to ingratiate herself with her new employer - 'Want me to call round and cancel them all ?'
'No - I don't want to cancel if we can help it'. He was speaking more out of concern for lost fees than out of concern for the a****ls health. 'I was wondering if maybe you could help out by acting as assistant as well as receptionist for the morning ? Nothing too strenuous - just a little bit of pet-minding. Don't want to look like we are under-staffed, do we ?'
She was just about to turn down the request, but before she could frame the refusal without sounding uncooperative, the doctor continued, 'I will of course pay you at double rate for today...'
Amanda did a quick bit of mental arithmetic. Just yesterday afternoon she had seen a rather smart pair of pumps - black patent leather, metallic heels...
'Where can I find a spare overall ?'
'That's my girl !'. Dr G breathed a sigh of relief, 'The jackets are in the closet over there. Better move - first patient in 2 minutes !'
Amanda hunted out a white full length overall, anxious to ensure her dress was covered as far as possible. Unfortunately, Miss Thomas was somewhat willowy and Amanda could hardly fasten the overall around her ample bosom. Rather than emphasis her bust line by fastening the overall half way up, she was f***ed to leave it open. No time to worry - Mrs Brown was already ringing the bell at the reception desk.
Mrs Brown - concerned as she was for the health of her dog - also had shopping on her mind, and wanted to leave Prince at the surgery while she popped out for a little retail therapy. She would be picking him up in about 40 minutes. She handed Prince's lead to Amanda, turned, and was gone.
Prince was a boxer. A large boxer. Thick set, sturdy, downright ugly. A true heavyweight. Not fat. Just BIG.
Have you ever walked down the street behind a Boxer dog ? Is it their short, almost non-existent tails - or the muscular thighs set close together - that pushes the testicles back and exposes them to the onlookers gaze ? The ball-sack sways from side to side as they waddle along. In some cases it can be quite an awesome sight. Prince was no exception.
Amanda lead Prince in to the consulting room - or rather Prince led Amanda, as he went ahead straining at the leash. Yes, he was a very strong dog.
'This is Prince', announced Amanda.
'And what seems to be his trouble ?' inquired Dr G.
With her free hand Amanda raised his file to read the notes.
'Prince seems to be suffering from swelling. Er, swelling of, mmmm'. Amanda hesitated for a second. 'Swelling of the testicles, Doctor'.
It was true. As she'd walked in behind the dog her eyes had been glued to the spectacle of his two tennis-ball sized glands literally bouncing against his buttocks as he walked. It was a painful sight to witness.
'Better get him up on the bench then' said Dr G. encouraging Prince up onto the examination table.
Standing there, his face was almost level with Amanda's, he turned and glowered at her. he didn't look like a dog who was used to being told what to do.
'Oh my, oh my', exclaimed Dr G as he moved round to the rear to get a better view of the dog's predicament. 'He certainly does have swelling, doesn't he ? Hold Prince by the collar, please, so I can take a closer look.
Although standing near the head, Amanda could see what Dr G was doing. He prodded the dogs scrotum with his forefinger. There was no slackness in the skin at all - it was taught. They were swollen to capacity. With each prod the dog visibly winced. Not being a man she couldn't relate to that kind of pain but Amanda did feel a certain sympathy for the a****l. Not just for the fact that his obviously painful scrotum was being man-handled, tugged and poked, but also for the indignity that he must be feeling - if dogs can feel indignity. That part didn't seem to bother Prince- he held his head high, living up to his name.
'Is it serious doctor ?', she asked.
'No, not really. I expect that he has a minor infection in his penis that is probably stopping him from ejaculating and it seems to have caused a build of of semen in the scrotum...'
He went on, 'Like humans, dogs often ejaculate when they sl**p - if they have excess seminal fluid. Prince has been hanging onto his for several days by the look of things . You see - unlike humans, dogs are not able to masturbate themselves to relieve the pressure - they really need a bitch'.
'There are a couple of things that we can do for him - for a start we can treat the infection - that's simple. We'll give him some cream to alleviate the pain he must be feeling in his genital area, and we'll see what we can do to relieve the pressure.'
Amanda hadn't been paying close attention to the doctors words but for some reason this last sentence seemed to stick in her mind, although she had no idea what he had in mind - or why he had used the word 'we' ...
Going over to a cabinet on the other side of the room Dr G produced a tube of antiseptic gel. 'This is for the penis', proclaimed the doctor. From a drawer, he produced a small spray canister. 'Anesthesia'.
Moving back slightly, Amanda had a full side view of the dog's engorged testicles. And yet, strangely, the penis was no where to be seen. Out of curiosity she bent her head slightly looking under the dog - but no penis was evident. Amanda was not familiar with canine anatomy.
Dr G took the spay and without warning applied a squirt to the scrotum. The dog jumped slightly at the cold shock. Amanda held his collar and tried to reassure him. 'There, there - good boy, Prince - soon be better', she cooed.
In response Prince turned his massive head towards her, and glowered some more. He flinched again - the doctor was now massaging the spray into the scrotum. It must have been painful for him but the dog stood there stoically.
'There, there' ,said Amanda again. This time stroking the dogs neck with her other hand. The attention seemed to distract Prince allowing the doctor to work on the scrotum. 'Good boy, good boy'.
'Well done, Amanda', said Dr G, ' Prince certainly seems to be responding to your voice. Dogs are very sensitive to the human voice', he exclaimed. 'Obviously, they don't understand what we are saying, but they pick up on the tone and the mood of the voice. Yours seems to be working on Prince'.
And then, in the same matter of fact way, Dr G said 'I'm now going to get his penis out'.
Amanda was stunned. What did he mean by this ? But she didn't have to wonder for long. Dr G worked his hand underneath Prince, stroking down from his stomach, up underneath his haunches, and with well-practiced skill started to coax and pull the dogs penis out from its furry sheath. She stared in amazement as the penis emerged, as if from nowhere. Hard, glistening. Incredibly ugly. Yet fully erect, without foreplay. She had seen a dog's penis before - but not like this. Not this size. Not this close. And still the doctor worked it further out. In a matter of seconds Prince had gone from zero, to nine inches ! Nine thick inches ! Not heavily veined like a human penis, but there were a myriad of tiny blue veins just under the pink surface. There was no mushroom-shaped helmet, but a flat, flared angry red tip no it - no discernible head - and a red swelling at the base.
'Good boy, Prince', said Amanda, as if in encouragement. The dog was breathing more heavily now. Panting as his chest heaved, his nostrils widening. His most private parts now on full display.
The doctor donned a pair of latex gloves, squeezed an inch of gel from the tube onto his fingers and set about gently rubbing it into the dog penis. he was now standing on the other side of the dog, allowing Amanda to stare at the proudly displayed genitals, unnoticed by the doctor.
'Amanda, would you please get yourself a pair of gloves from the tabe and out them on ?'
Oh my God ! What was he going to ask her to do ?
'There, there, good boy'. She let go of Prince's collar and went over to pick up the latex gloves from the desk. With some difficulty, and some excitement, she pushed into the tips of the fingers. They were a tight snug fit...
'Would you mind giving Prince another squirt of the anesthetic Amanda ?'. She picked up the spray and held it about 6 inches from the dog's scrotum, and blasted. Prince jumped again, and she had to reassure him.
'There, there boy. Brave Prince. Amanda's not going to hurt you...'
'Well done,' said Dr G. 'Could you gently massage it in ?'
There was no going back now. As she reached out and touched the dog's ball sack, he turned and looked over his shoulder at her - as if aware that different fingers were working on him. Although the balls looked swollen and tense, Amanda was surprised at just how firm they were. They were solid. Gently she massaged them, running her fingertips over first one side, then the other, then back again, and then, almost without thinking down the central seam. Prince shuddered, bringing Amanda suddenly back to reality...
The dog was fully aroused now - the huge angry penis standing proud of the dog's body.
'Good boy, Prince,' said Amanda, a hint of admiration in her voice.
Suddenly there was a phone ringing. Not the phone in reception - that was switched to voice-mail. It was Dr G's private phone in his office.
'I need to get that, Amanda - will you be alright with Prince for a minute ?'
'I guess so' she replied. 'Hurry back !'
Dr G left the consulting room and entered his office, pulling the door close behind him.
Amanda and Prince were left alone.
She moved round to the side of the dog now and lowered her head. For the first time able to inspect a rampant dog penis. And what a specimen he was. Bigger than most men. Much bigger, in fact, bearing in mind his huge girth. Bigger than most white men , anyway, thought Amanda, remembering some of her favorite interracial porn.
She continued caressing the dogs scrotum with one hand and rubbing his shoulders with the other.
'There, there. Who's a good boy ? Prince is a good boy...'. And then, 'There, there - who's a BIG boy ?'. She couldn't help herself.
'Prince is a BIG boy... My Prince IS a BIG boy !'
She could faintly hear D G talking on the phone.
'You are a big boy, Prince... Oh yes you are. You're huge'. She moved her head closer to his ear and lowered her voice slightly. 'You're fucking huge, you are, you lovely dog...'. And why not ? No-one else could here her - only Prince - and he wasn't going to tell anyone. Prince wasn't to know that talking dirty was one of Amanda's biggest turn on's. It was one of her biggest turn-on's but she didn't get to play that often. You see, her husband didn't approve of that sort of thing. He thought that only men should use graphic language like that. He thought Amanda was a lady. But here she was talking to a dog - and actually, getting wet between the legs as she did so.
'You beautiful fucker, Prince. You big dicked beautiful bastard ! That's what I call a piece of dog-meat, Prince. Bet you like to fuck little bitch cunts with that, don't you ?'
'Everything OK in there, Amanda ?' called Dr G, pausing on the phone.
'yes, fine,' replied Amanda.
'OK - I won't be a minute'
Oh fuck ! thought Amanda. Realizing that time was running out she moved her hand from the dogs balls and moved it to within an inch of the dick. Maybe she imagined it, or maybe it was real, but with her fingers that close she could swear she felt the heat of it, through the latex glove. She moved even close and her fingers made contact.
'Fucking hell !' - she gasped astounded at the firmness of the shaft - her fingers ran from the tip to the base - as if measuring it up. Her thumb and forefinger wouldn't meet when wrapped around it. She couldn't help but compare it to her husbands. No fucking comparison ! she thought.
She tugged the shaft. It pulled back. She squeezed it. Pre-cum dripped from the head to the table. It was thin and watery, but it was definitely pre-cum. She squeezed some more out of it.
'Come on ,fucker', she coaxed, 'You're fucking enjoying this aren't you, you big bastard dog'. Princes eyes were wide open now, his tongue lolling out of his mouth. He was drooling. Amanda's sodden pants cut into her cunt lips. The sheer size of Prince had caused her to flood them. He couldn't know that she was addicted to size, could he ?
Amanda was hypnotized by the cockmeat in front of her. So much so that she hardly noticed Dr G finish on the telephone and come back through from the office !
'Ah, Amanda - how is the patient doing ?'
Caught by surprise, Amanda struggled to regain her composure, but she was aware that the doctor was staring at her right hand, which she was unable to remove from the dog schlong ! She was enjoying it too much to care that she was caught red-handed masturbating the b**st. She looked down sheepishly, at what was now an absolute puddle of pre-cum underneath where the dog stood.
Dr G seemed oblivious to this ' Ah excellent', he exclaimed, 'I see you applying further antiseptic to the penis !'
'Y-y-yes,doctor' stammered Amanda, glad to be off the hook.
'Good, good - keep it up'.
She continued to jerk the dog-cock, but now feeling slightly embarrassed that the doctor was present - even though he was busying himself with some papers at the desk. She liked it better when she and Prince were alone. Sometimes a couple need a bit of privacy !
'Good boy, Prince. Good boy'. Her voice now more restrained - and slightly hoarse.
'If you keep that up I expect he will soon ejaculate', commented Dr G. Slightly shocked Amanda let go the penis, causing it to flick up to the dog's belly.
'No, no - don't worry about that', said the doctor - 'That is the purpose of the exercise. As I mentioned before - dogs are unable to masturbate themselves. If you can help him to ejaculate it will greatly relieve the pressure in his genitals and give him some respite from the pain.
Whooppee, thought Amanda - she had now been given carte blanche to wank the dog to completion !!!
'I bet when you left the house this morning, you didn't imagine that you'd be doing this !' quipped Dr G. Amanda didn't reply, but her mind drifted for a second back to earlier that morning when she had jerked off her husband before getting up for breakfast, At the time his dick had seemed satisfying. She was now re-assessing him in her mind. She visualized the marital dick side by side with Prince. A couple of words sprung to mind - Pathetic - Inadequate - limp.
As she went back to concentrating on the dog she noticed the swelling developing around the base of the dick. She wondered if she was hurting him ? Turning for a second, Dr G noticed the look of concern on Amanda's face.
'Ah - I see you are wondering what that is ! That swelling, my dear, is known as the 'knot'. It grows in size as the dog becomes more and more aroused. When they mate the dog will try and push the knot entirely into the bitch's vagina in a process affectionately know as 'tying the knot'. This has the effect of sealing the vagina to prevent leakage of semen,and although potentially painful for the bitch is very effective. Dog ejaculate is much thinner than human semen', he continued, 'And the dog may produce copious amounts, pumping jet after jet into the bitch for up to two minutes.
In response to his last sentence Amanda's eyes glazed over. Her cunt was starting to gape in anticipation.
'Once tied together' he went on, 'the dog will often cock his leg over the bitch so that they are in the back to back position as he has finished the insemination.' Amanda stared intently at Princes's knot - now bright red and the size of a small g****fruit ! 'When the dog is done it can take some time, many minutes, for the swelling to go down, all that time they are locked together. Sometime the dog may drag the bitch around behind him, rater than wait ...' .
Although it wasn't a pleasant experience, Amanda now remembered the time she was painfully fisted, and then turned back to Prince's knot ...
'It will be a great help to Prince if he could ejaculate...'
What the hell did he think she was doing ! She was blatantly tossing the dog off right now.
Prince was sweating, panting, bracing himself, but seemed unable to come. Amanda thought about some extra encouragement, but unfortunately the doctor was watching every move she made. And then...
Ring, Ring ! The phone in the doctors office sounded again - and off he scurried to answer it. Again, he pulled the door close behind him.
Amanda breathed a sigh of relief and paused, momentarily taking her hand from the dog's cock. He looked over his shoulder concerned that sloppy handjob he was enjoying had now ceased. But he need not have worried - behind his back Amanda was removing the rubber gloves and rolling up her sleeves.
She lent forward and whispered in the dog's ear, 'Right baby, now listen up you big-dicked fucker ! We may only have a few minutes now - and before that fucking idiot gets back you are going to part with contents of your fucking nut-sac ! Got it ?'
Standing as close to him as she was she felt his whole body tense up as she grasped the slimy fuck-pole in her hand, exhilarating in the disgusting, inhuman feel of it. Her fingers explored the whole length of it - from freakish tip down to bloated knot. She could not get enough of the disgusting experience. The dirty nasty thrill was only when increased when she looked down to see the perfectly manicured hands and slim fingers wrapped around shaft of dog meat...Her diamond ring glistening through the slime.

'Come on fucker, I'm gonna wank the jizz right of your fucking dog-knob !' Prince just stood there taking all the filth Amanda could muster and apparently loving it all. 'What a piece of fuck-meat you are', she whispered. 'You're big and you know it, don't you, you cocky bastard. I bet you know how to fuck don't you ? I bet you've ruined many a poor bitch's cunt !'
She lifted her other hand to caress the fat nut-sack then moved it round to play with the knot at the base of the shaft.
'Oh fuck' she exclaimed feeling the firmness and size of it. 'Lets see how much you can take...', and she dragged her finger nails over the knot. Prince almost wailed at this but the pleasure from her other hand was enough to stop him jumping off the table. no bitch had ever treated him like this. This bitch was special and he knew it.
'Come on fucker, be a a good boy for Amanda. Let Amanda see some jizz !' She was working him with both hands now, soaked in precum up to her elbows, a pool of the stuff started to drip off the table. Her right-hand action was becoming so rough that spray started to fly from the head, splashing the front of her dress, drops splattering against her face. her nostrils filled with musky smell of dog-cock.
'That's a beautiful fucking cock you've got - bollocks like a fucking stallion. I'd like to try and take that fucking knot right up in my fucking twat and have you hump the shit right out of me. Make me your fucking bitch ! Plant that fucking puppy seed up my fuck hole, fucker!'
Prince was getting more and more agitated. The excitement and passion in Amanda's voice working its magic on the dogs brain. Excitement. Passion. Nastiness. Let's face it - Amanda was now just being fucking crude.
'Come on, bastard' she urged, 'Give it up you fucker !' But still the dog held onto his seed. Amanda was getting desperate. The doctor could return at any moment.
Then suddenly the torrent of filth from Amanda's mouth ceased. Prince threw his head back. All that could be heard was a suckling noise - like a noisy baby at a bottle. Amanda's lips had clamped onto the head of the dogs penis - her cheeks going in and out as she tried to milk the semen from the almost demented dog. He was virtually pissing pre-cum into her mouth and she drank it hungrily, taking all he could give. The taste was revolting - nothing like any man she'd ever blown, but she delighted in the filthiness of it all and wished there was a mirror handy so that she could see what a whore she looked, gagging on dog-cock, sinking the head into her throat, drool and doggy pre-cum dripping off her chin and down the front of her pretty summer dress. She was almost choking. She wished there was someone else there - another dog-lover, perhaps - to push her head onto the dog-bone so that she could throat him properly. But she couldn't keep up the pace on her own and had to pull it from her mouth. She grabbed a chair and sat down by the table - the cock level with her face - and roughly pulled the dick out to the side, both hands now back on the job. The dogs hips started to buck.
'Come on, you beauty - show me the fuck-wadd, show me the fuck-wadd, show me the fucking fuck-wadd, fucker !!' She was almost yelling now.
'Fucking unload for Amanda ! Spray me please, fucker ! Bust that fucking doggy nut! Bust that fucking doggy fucking nut for me ! Go on, blast me ! Give me all your fucking seed !'
The speed of the dogs hips increased. Amanda dropped one hand to her lap and fingered herself through her dress - with the other she made a circle of thumb and first finger, letting the dog fuck her hand, alternately gently squeezing then relaxing to simulate the effect of a cunt against the skin of the dog-sausage. And then as the dog approached the point of no return, tightening the grip as hard as she could - knowing she must be hurting the dog, but not even caring . Only one thing on her mind.
'Jizz, fucker ! Jizz, fucker ! Jizz, fucker!' she repeated, her own orgasm building between her fingers as she now worked her hard clit - but she needed the dog to part with his cum to get her off.
And then its started - steady pulses through the length of the dog-cock, streams of thin watery dog-semen splashing the length of Amanda's arm, spattering on her thin dress. jet after jet.
'Oh fucking hell !' she moaned. 'sperm ! Beautiful fucking dog sperm ! Let it go baby ! Bathe Amanda in dog-jizz !' Amazingly, after the first three or four blasts, the stream of jizz didn't subside much it just kept coming. 'Come on, baby, don't stop ! Keep it coming - cream your fucking bitch ! Come on - cream your twat ! I fucking want you - yes I fucking do ! Next time I want you in me ! In my fucking cunt - knot and all ! I want you to fucking wear me on your cock, fucker ! Pumping fuck juice up my cunt-hole ! Burying your fucking bone in my cervix, you fucking gorgeous freak. The spasms were dying down now - for both of them. As the dog's discharge died down to a dribble, Amanda lent forward to suck dog-cum from her hand. The taste was exquisite - different from anything else - rich, gamey and satisfying - as she squeezed the last drops from the biggest piece of cock-meat she'd ever had her hands on.
Amanda now had the taste for dog-meat and she wanted more. Prince's legs buckled under him in sheer exhaustion, falling in a heap on the table, his dick still being clutched by Amanda - the knot looking swollen and sore. He lay in a pool of his pre-cum and jizz. Amanda's front was coated on dog-sperm. She stunk of the stuff...

As Dr G said his goodbyes on the phone, Amanda buttoned up the overall at the front trying to hide the evidence of the dog-milking session that had just taken place. Prince lay contented - a dreamy look on his face.
'Ah - all finished, I see', exclaimed Dr G as he re-appeared in the consulting room.
'Yes, doctor' replied Amanda, tasting the dog sperm in her mouth as she spoke, but was thinking to herself - 'Finished ? This, doctor is just the beginning !'... Continue»
Posted by guy120 17 days ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 3030  |  
81%
  |  3

Amanda adventures 3

Amanda’s very good friend Katie was a nurse at an institution for the mentally ill, she had worked there for a couple of years since she had been suspended from her last post has head nurse at a local private clinic for sperm donators. Apparently Amanda had told me at the time there was rumours of Katie giving too much assistance to the donors and even talk that she had been caught consuming some of the semen herself. Katie vehemently denied it at the time but now we know she’s a complete slut she admits all of it!
A few weeks after Toby had disappeared Amanda was getting restless and withdrawal symptoms from black cock.

She regularly pressed Katie to arrange a fucking session with some of her contacts but Katie had failed to do so, so far. I told Amanda it was because Katie didn’t want to share with her any more because Amanda was “hogging” too much cock, Katie said it was because most of her black male friends were either away or for one reason or another not interested. She secretly confided to me that they weren’t as big as Amanda was now used to and they would be a disappointment to her. She was waiting for the right black to come along that could satisfy both hers and Amanda’s needs.

That time came about a week later, Katie came to ours in the early evening, she wore a long coat open over her nurses uniform, the upper bib section was unbuttoned revealing her gorgeous ample tits.
She sat down excitedly next to Amanda and explained she was on evening shifts that week and working alone and that a new patient had arrived just this week. She said he was black as the ace of spades and whilst giving him a bed bath had discovered that he had the biggest cock she had ever seen, “I’ll bet its at least 12” long when it gets hard” she said. Amanda was instantly interested!

“Go and get changed Amanda and you can come with me tonight”. Amanda’s eyes were bright with excitement again, she ran upstairs to change.
I sat talking to Katie, “ I hope your both careful and please don’t get my wife into any trouble will you”.

“Don’t worry” Katie relied, “she love this one I’ve got lined up and no one will know because this patient is always talking about sex and who he has fucked, so no one takes any notice of him”!
“But his he dangerous”? I asked, “no, he will be sedated, the beauty of these d**gs they allow him to get an erection whilst he’s almost asl**p”.

“It looks like you’ve got it all worked out” I said, Katie put her hand on my knee and said gently “don’t worry, Amanda still loves you, its just that she and I have to experience massive black cocks occasionally, its only sex it doesn’t mean anything”.
Amanda arrived at that moment, she was wearing a very short skirt and a tight t shirt which perfectly showed off all of her tits, she looked magnificent.
“Okay girls, have fun and I’ll see you later” I said to the back of their heads has they were disappearing through the door.

Katie and Amanda entered the home, Katie put Amanda in a small staff room and told her to wait while she checked on all the patients to ensure they were locked in and secure.
After a while she came back and got hold of Amanda’s hand and led her up a flight of stairs into a dormitory. It was almost completely dark except for a bed side light adjacent to a bed where a large figure was laid covered by a thin white sheet. There were other beds in the room with other people sl**ping in them but Amanda couldn’t make out how many there were or who was in them.

Katie giggled and said “he’s over there”. They walked over to the bed that was lit and Amanda could see now he was a very large black man, she could just make out his features, he was the ugliest black man she had ever seen. “Eerrrr, Katie, he’s fucking ugly” Amanda commented. “Who gives a shit, look at this….” Katie responded as she pulled the thin sheet completely off the patient. Amanda gasped with excitement, he was an extremely well built muscular jet black man, her eyes immediately set on his cock it was placid and very thick and laid down in between his huge thighs, it looked about 10” long and thicker than her wrist, his black balls looked like two tennis balls. He was doped up with his eye lids fluttering. “ I’ve given him a sedative and three viagara tablets” Katie said, that should keep him hard long enough.

Katie knelt down on the bed at the side of him and with her right hand grasped hold of his cock and started to wank it, it flickered into life and within minutes it was rock hard and at least 12 or 13 “ long. Amanda place one hand around it followed by Katie’s second hand and then Amanda grabbed hold with her second hand. “Fucking hell, 4 hands long, that’s amazing” Amanda said.


They collectively wanked his massive cock.
“ You suck it first Amanda, you can have the privilege of cleaning it” Katie instructed.

Amanda bent over and started to lick and suck around the huge flared head, “Fucking hell Katie! I though you gave them bed bathes” Amanda grimaced a little, behind his flange was coated in think gooey old spunk. “Do you want me to clean it” Katie offered, “no fuck off, its my job” Amanda giggled, she pinched the knob end between her fingers to reshape the hole in the end into a circle so that she could get her tongue in as she had been taught by Katie.

“ That’s it Amanda, suck it and then wank it off with your head, Amanda duly complied.
She could hear rustling and fidgeting around the room but she couldn’t see anything.
The two women took it in turns sucking and masturbating this huge black cock. Amanda then set about his massive bollocks, they were extremely hard and full, “oohhh Katie, look at these balls, there bursting with spunk, looks like were going to be dinning tonight”. Katie giggled as she massaged one of the large bollocks.

Ten minutes later the cock and bollocks were glistening clean and coated in both the women’s’ saliva,
“Right Amanda, you had the privilege of cleaning it, now I’m going to be first to ride it” said Katie.
She removed her sparse clothing and whilst Amanda held his cock upright she straddled him and lowered her self down over the tip of his bl**d engorged cock head.

Katie slid up and down the first inch or so to try to loosen her cunt hole up…
“Its too fucking big Amanda, can you spit at it and lick it to try to get it in”? she begged.

Amanda spat at the area where the cock disappeared into the cunt and then started licking the black mans huge bollocks, working her way up his thick knobbly veined shaft and then lashing Katie’s cunt hole with her tongue. This had the desired effect, Katie slid further and further down the black cock with each stroke. Eventually she had bottomed, she stopped pumping up and down and started gyrating and grinding her hips, “ooohhhh fucking hell Amanda, this cock is right inside my fucking womb..eeemmmmm..I can feel the great big head pushing against my fuckin ovaries… its fuckin gggooorgeous”.

Amanda watched intently as she kneaded the big black balls that was sticking out beneath Katie.

Her eyes had grown accustomed to the dark now and she could see 3 other beds in the room with figures laid in them, pin points of light gave away their eyes staring at the two women and Amanda could see that all of them were men and that they had lifted their long bed shirts up above their waists and were wanking them selves off.

After a while Katie pulled herself up and disengaged her cunt from the massive black, Amanda quickly jerked her head forward and down like an hawk to slurp up the excess cunt fat left glistening on this big black cock by her friend. Katie’s cunt fat tasted lovely and Amanda had acquired the taste for it. When she had licked all of it off she climbed over the black mans pelvis and lowered herself down. Katie grabbed hold of the cock for her and guided the huge flared bulbous head into her cunt lips. Amanda was soaking wet and she slid down the cock easily, she felt each ripple and vein has she descended down it till eventually she hit the large bloated bollocks against her arse.

“Ooohhh Katie, I think this is the biggest so far” Amanda hissed through clenched teeth as she lifted her hips and pushed down again, she started to pump her cunt up and down along the full length of the huge black cock, slowly at first and then she increased her speed, she placed her hands with fingers spread wide on the chest of the doped black man and frantically and brutally started to thrust up and down the full length at a blistering pace, the fucking ,slapping and cunt farting noises were very audible now, the whole dormitory stank of cunt. The faceless figures had gathered nearer and were all wanking within feet of the spectacle. Katie was desperately trying to suck on Amanda’s tits but they were bouncing about far to much for her to latch onto. The black man was moaning a little now… “Careful Amanda” Katie said, “don’t make him cum too quick”. Amanda stopped and bore full down on the black and gyrated and ground her hips as she had seen Katie do, she too could feel the massive bulbous head squeezing her ovaries, the intense pain was gorgeous.

The girls exchanged places several times each time the other would clean the cock with her mouth before straddling the it again, this is a process they had learned from their first mutual black lover Toby, they had adopted it and they thoroughly enjoyed it.
After a while the wanking spectators started to shoot their loads, one ventured forward and squirted his spunk all over Amanda’s beautiful arse, she dipped her finger in the cum and tasted it, it tasted very salty not the nice sweet taste of black mans spunk she had grown to love!
She scooped up the rest and fed it into Katie’s mouth whilst she was working the huge black cock.

Katie was busy thrusting herself up and down with her back to the black mans head, “Amanda!, lick my cunt I think I’m cumming” she hissed, Amanda obeyed and started gently chewing and licking Katie’s clitoris whilst she gyrated her hips around the full length of this black cock.

“I’m fuckiiinngg cummmming” she gasped as she burst into orgasm…she kept sliding up and down the pole until she was spent.
She eased her self off and allowed Amanda to once again thoroughly clean the cock with her tongue.

“My turn again” Amanda said with delight, she almost vaulted on to the massive black cock and very quickly got into her rhythm of full length stroke fucking, she increased her speed and was now banging her arse down hard on to the enormous black bollocks. Katie brushed the hair away from Amanda’s sweaty face has she pounded away, on and on she went thrusting and pounding, “fuckin hell Amanda! Careful or you’ll bruise his bollocks” Katie warned. Amanda ignored her and pounded even harder. The large black man was starting to groan, although he was out of it, some thing was hurting his balls and cock and he could feel a huge surge developing inside them.
“Fuckin hell Amanda, slow down or you’ll do some damage!!

Amanda relentlessly slammed down hard on his massive cock, “ooooohh, chew my clit Katiiieee” she whimpered, Katie moved in and started to chew on her clitoris.
Amanda finally reached her goal, she froze and started to orgasm, her whole body spasmed and her cunt showered Katie’s face with cunt fat…..
She finally stopped and pulled her self off the massive black cock exhausted, spent and covered in sweat.

Both girls bent over and licked the huge black cock and bollocks clean.
Katie grabbed hold with both hands and started to wank ferociously… the huge black man stirred and jolted his whole body and his cock gave up its precious cargo in the form of eight or nine huge streams of hot thick rich pungent spunk.. the girls hungrily gulped it down their throats lapping up any remnant stray globules that missed their mouths.

“Phew, that was fucking awesome” Amanda gasped as she squeezed the last drop out of the end of the now softening black cock.
“Can we do this again sometime soon please Katie”?
“How does tomorrow night sound” Katie giggled….

Amanda and Katie fucked the large black man every night for the rest of that week.

Towards the end of the week Katie examined the doctors report, it read –‘the patient is responding extremely well to the treatment as is the whole ward’
... Continue»
Posted by peterbtrs 3 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 506  |  
92%

Meeting Amanda for the first time 5


Tommy and Amanda laid in bed for almost half an hour before they decided to get up. Tommy couldn’t believe how he was starting to feel about this girl, who was pretty much a woman now. He kept telling himself he needs to end this, but the thought of not being able to be with her scared him. He couldn’t believe he was thinking like this.

“What the hell am I doing? I think I’ve totally lost my mind worrying about something like that. Hell this never should have happened in the first place.” He thought to himself.

But just then Amanda looked him in the eyes and gave him such a deep and loving kiss that he totally forgot about everything that was going through his mind. He held her close, totally loving the feeling of her skin against his. He has never felt like this about any other girl before.

“Shit, I think I’m falling in love with her?” Tommy wondered to himself.

“So Tommy, what are we going to do today?” Amanda gave him one of those looks that would just melt your heart.

“Well, we should get cleaned up, again, and then go and actually have a real breakfast.” Tommy suggested.

Amanda kind of blushed at knowing what Tommy was talking about. She just couldn’t help herself this morning. When she woke up the only thing that was on her mind was to taste of his sweet cock, and she wasn’t going to wait till he woke up. She was going to wake him in a way that she was sure every man in the world wanted to be woke up, and that was what she did.

“The one thing I need to do is get something to protect this bed if you’re going to keep soaking it the way you do.”

“I’m sorry Tommy. I really didn’t know I could do that.” Amanda was afraid Tommy was upset about it but then she saw the grin on his face and knew he was only joking around.

“Sweetie there is nothing to be sorry about. You wouldn’t believe how many girls can’t cum like that. Don’t worry about it. We can go to the store and get some mattress covers to protect it. But first, we better pull the sheets off, again, and open the windows so a breeze will blow through and that should be enough to dry it out pretty good.”

Amanda went and gave Tommy another kiss, then slid down, and gave him one very long and hard suck on his soft cock, that by the time she went from the base to the tip of his cock, it was fully erect when it popped out of her mouth. Tommy thought he was going to blow another load right there.

Amanda jumped up from the bed and ran for the bathroom. She had just got the water for the shower going and then leaned back out and looked at Tommy who was still in awe to that one long single suck she had just gave him.

“Yes beautiful. Is there something you need?” Tommy asked

“No. I’ve just realized something.”

“And what would that be?”

“I have realized that I am falling in love with you. I love you Tommy.”

Tommy almost thought he was hearing things just now. “Did she just say she loved me? No way. I have to be hearing things.”

“Did I just hear you correctly Amanda?” Tommy asked.

Amanda was starting to get scared. She was starting to worry that she had just made a mistake by saying that. She almost started to cry.

Tommy got out of bed and walked over to her and lifted her chin up so he could look at her eye to eye.

“Amanda. I love you too sweetie.” Tommy leaned down and kissed the tears away that were starting to run down her cheeks. “Don’t cry Amanda. I don’t want to be without you.”

Amanda started crying harder now. But this time she wasn’t scared. She was happy. Those were the words that she wanted to hear. She held onto Tommy for several more minutes before letting go so she could go and get her shower while Tommy went and pulled the sheets off the bed and opened the windows. After that Tommy joined her in the shower.

Tommy and Amanda finished there shower without crawling all over each other. That was a miracle all in itself. Tommy was the first one dressed and went into the kitchen to make them some eggs, bacon and some toast. He about dropped the plates of food, that he was carrying to the table, when Amanda walked around the corner from the stairs.

Her beautiful strawberry blonde hair was pulled back in a pony tale which made her look a little younger. But that’s not why Tommy about dropped the plates. She was wearing a light pink spaghetti strap top that looked like it was a size to small. Tommy noticed that it showed perfectly the shape of her breasts, plus, showed just how hard her nipple were getting since she didn’t like to wear a bra. Amanda was also wearing white shorts that came only about an inch below her ass cheeks. He was certain that if she bent over she would probably give an elderly man a heart attack.

“So Tommy, how do I look?” Amanda turned around so he could get an all around view.

“You are hot, beautiful, and sexy and you are going to make every guy take a long hard look.”

“Cool. But I bet I could make them about fall over drooling with there tongue’s dragging the ground.” Right then Amanda turned around and bent over.

Tommy’s dick went completely hard. He was glad that the shorts he was wearing weren’t tight. That would have hurt. He stood there staring at that beautiful ass that had so smoothly slid out the bottom of her shorts. Then Tommy noticed something. You could completely see her completely shaved pussy lips sticking out.

“Your not wearing any panties you bad girl.”

Amanda looked back at him from between her legs. The top of her head was completely touching the floor. “I was hoping you would notice. But actually I am wearing some. There’s just not a lot to them. Amanda stood back up and pulled down her shorts revealing a thin string of material that ran down the crack of her ass and around her waist to a piece of material that had to be no more than inch and a half wide straight down. It was almost totally see through, to the point that she might as well of not worn any at all. Tommy’s jaw hit the floor.

“Now that’s the look I wanted to see from you. You’re a naughty boy aren’t you?” Amanda seductively said to Tommy.

Amanda had pulled her shorts back up and walked over to Tommy who was still awe struck by what she had just done.

Tommy started to wonder. “What other surprises did she have for him?” He couldn’t wait to find out. The one thing he did know was that he was going to have to control himself out in public around her. Damn she looked hot.

They finally sat down and ate the breakfast that Tommy had made for them. Once they were done they went to one of the stores a few blocks away. First place Tommy headed was for something to protect the mattress.

When they reached the isle that the mattress protectors were on Tommy started to feel kind of weird about buying one of these. He looked over at Amanda who had that evil grin again. “She is up to something. I know she is.” Tommy thought to himself.

Amanda took it out of Tommy’s hands then stood there looking at it for a second. She started shaking her head and through it in the cart.

Tommy noticed that look was gone. Then he heard her say something that was completely unexpected.

“Don’t look at me. It’s not my fault you pee the bed.” Amanda stated to Tommy with a totally straight face. That got looks from several customers that were standing near by.

Tommy’s eyes went wide when she said that. Tommy wanted to comeback with a smartass remark, but right then he couldn’t because Amanda turned around away from him, and bent straight over. Right then a man of about 50 walked around the corner behind Tommy and ran straight into one of the displays causing several boxes to fall. Tommy grabbed her hand and headed off that isle as quick as possible while trying to push the cart.

Amanda started giggling. She knew what caused that man to forget to watch were he was going because she was watching him the whole time from between her legs.

While there they picked up some more food, because Tommy was sure they where going to need it, he also grabbed up some juice and popcorn.

By the time they were about ready to leave Amanda spotted the swim suit section and d**g Tommy over to it. Amanda walked around all of the racks checking out every single one of the bikini’s that where there. Finally she found one. It was solid white but with a lot less material to it.

Tommy saw the one she was looking at and knew she was going to want him to buy it for her. He also had the feeling her mom was going to kill him for getting it. Not because he bought it but because of the style. The top was mostly string except for two pieces of material that were barely 3” around. The bottom looked more like the panties that she was wearing. Tommy started to get an immediate erection at the thought her wearing this.

Amanda gave Tommy that evil grin. “I’m going to try it on and see how it fits.”

“Why not wait till we get home then you can try it on.”

“Don’t you know a girl never waits till she gets home to try on a swim suit?” Right then she took off towards the dressing room where she disappeared into one the changing area.

Tommy stood outside there and waited for her to come back out. When she did he thought his cock was going to go between the bars on the shopping cart. She looked sexier than she did in her other bikini.

She stood there and asked Tommy. “Well how does it look?” Amanda turned around just like she did that first day she met Tommy so he would get a complete view of her.

The woman behind the counter that took care of the dressing rooms had a look of shock on her face. “There is no way I would ever let my daughter wear something like that. Not over my dead body.” The woman stated both at Tommy and at Amanda.

“I agree with you.” Tommy said to the woman. “But see this isn’t my daughter. I’m just watching her till her mom gets back from a work trip. I really don’t want my head bashed in by your mom Amanda so there is no way I am getting that for you.” Tommy gave her a wink that only Amanda could see.

Amanda played along. I was only joking about getting it. It was just fun to see the look on everyone’s face when I walked out. I’ll go back and change then we can get out of here.

Right then the poor guy from earlier walked around the corner again and ran straight into the counter the woman worked behind.

Amanda noticed he was there and then turned away from him, then, just like last time, bent straight over and put her head on the floor. She was staring straight at the poor guy who had an even better view then before. This time when she bent over while wearing this bikini, the string went completely between her pussy lips.

The poor guy was completely glued. He already had a hand rubbing his growing cock through his pants. The site of this beautiful girl exposing herself to him was more excitement in one day then he has had in the last year.

The employee behind the counter noticed what he was doing and started shouting at him. “You old pervert! What the hell are you looking at?! Do you always go around staring at young girls in bikinis?!”

Startled back to reality the man realized he was rubbing himself and stopped. Then he saw the woman staring at him. The poor guy couldn’t get away from there quick enough. He must have run into several displays and other customers who were trying to get out of his way.

Amanda stood back up, smiled, then went back and changed into her other clothes. When she came back out, she handed the swim suit to the woman. “Sorry if I upset you.” Amanda told her.

“It’s ok. Maybe when you are older you can wear that. That just isn’t something a 14 yr old should be wearing. Well, especially with dirty old men like that around.” The woman started glaring in the direction the man had run off in.

Amanda started to laugh. “I’m 16. My birthday was yesterday.”

The woman looked at Tommy with a surprised look.

“It’s true. She is 16.”

“I’m sorry sweetie. But even 16 is still too young.”

“Well let’s get out of here. We still have one more thing to pick up.”

After walking away from the dressing rooms they headed straight for the swim suits again. Amanda went and picked up the same style and color. The only difference was that it was a size smaller.

They checked out and started heading back to the apartments. They were barely into the street when Amanda leaned over and gave Tommy a kiss on the cheek and said thank you.

“Thank you for what?”

“The swim suit you silly man you.”

“I just hope your mom doesn’t kill me.”

“Just tell her I begged and you gave in.”

“That poor man is going to probably go home and fuck his wife like he hasn’t done since their honeymoon. I’m surprised you didn’t give the poor man a heart attack.”

“He was happy in more ways than one. I just hope his erection goes down before he goes up front the check out.”

“You are such a naughty girl.” Tommy said to Amanda.

“Yes I am and you know you like me like this.”

Amanda then leaned her down in the seat and proceeded to untie Tommy’s shorts. “I have to thank you really good before we get to your apartment.” Amanda didn’t have to fight to get to his cock since it was already hard and was almost standing past the waste band.

Tommy couldn’t believe she was getting ready to suck his cock in the car while driving down the street. Damn she was full of surprises. Tommy probably would have stopped her but he knew nobody could see what was happening since the windows were tinted really dark. It was all he could do to keep his mind on the road. Tommy knew that she had never sucked a cock till last night, but the way she was going at it you would have thought this was the 1,000th cock she had sucked. He knew he wasn’t going to last very long at this rate. Right then Tommy thought he would go through the roof. The last time when she slid back up to the head she sc****d her teeth along the full length and sucked as hard as she could when she reached the top. The whole time she swirled her tongue around the tip making sure to lick up every bit of pre-cum that dribbled out.

That was all Tommy could stand. He immediately exploded into her mouth and down her throat. Like the title of a song buy the group “Loverboy” Tommy was “Loving Every Minute Of It.”

Amanda didn’t loose a drop of his cum. She was going to make sure about that. There was just a little that she made sure stayed in her mouth. When she sat back up Tommy was having trouble keeping control of the car and had to pull over before he wrecked. He was surprised that he hadn’t wrecked already. Once the car was stopped he looked over at Amanda who was now facing him with her legs spread wide giving him a view of her pussy since she had taken off her shorts. Tommy wasn’t sure when she had done that. Amanda opened her mouth and spit Tommy’s cum into her hand and proceeded to spread it all over her pussy and then started to shove her fingers inside. Tommy was immediately hard again.

“It’s a shame I have never fingered myself before. I really like this. But not as much as when your cock is in me.”

Tommy through the car in gear and was back at the apartment in record time. Amanda had barely walked inside and closed the door when Tommy dropped everything he was carrying and grabbed Amanda and proceeded to almost rip her clothes off of her. The same time he was undressing her, Amanda was doing everything to get Tommy’s clothes off of him. Neither one of them knew who wanted the other more.

Once all there clothes were off Tommy picked her up and wrapped her legs around him. He had his tongue so far in her mouth he thought that she was going to choke on it. Both of them were already sweating like crazy so, to help him keep a good hold onto Amanda, Tommy put her back against the wall. He slid her down a little and when he knew she was at the right height, since she was almost a foot shorter than he was, then, he thrust his hips upward, shoving his cock all the way up inside her.

Amanda’s eyes flew open at the sensation of the sudden penetration of Tommy’s cock. She was surprised that Tommy was this hard right after the blow job she gave him in the car and the load he shot into her belly. She could feel the head slamming against her cervix. Amanda wanted him to cum inside her so bad that she was squeezing her pussy as tight as she could around his cock. She loved how she could feel his cock pulse with every shot of cum and she wanted it more than anything.

Tommy could feel his cock hitting her cervix but he didn’t want to take a chance of hurting her. He loved her and hurting her was the one thing that he never wants to do. He knew he wasn’t going to last much longer. With every thrust into her pussy he could feel the pressure starting to build. He was just trying to hold out so she would cum with him. Tommy loved it when they both would cum at the same time.

Right then Amanda dragged her nails down his back and bit down on one of his nipples.

Tommy exploded deep inside her, that he thought she lifted up a few inches. Shot after shuddering shot of cum went into her. On the third shot of cum Amanda’s body started to tremble like never before. She started thrashing and screaming in his arms, which had Tommy thinking that he had hurt her, and that she was trying to get away. Then the flood gates opened.

Amanda started to cum, and cum she did. It splashed off of Tommy and onto the wall and down onto the carpet. Tommy didn’t care though. He was lost in his own orgasm, plus he was totally enjoying this look of total ecstasy that was on Amanda’s face. Just when he thought she was done she shuddered a little and started having another orgasm. That right there caused Tommy to cum again. Before it was over Amanda had cum 3 times in a little over a minute.

They slid down the wall and onto the floor where they just laid there in each others arms. Nothing in the world, at that moment, mattered to Tommy. He was holding the girl he loved and was to the point of not caring what people thought about them being together.

When they finally had the strength to sit up, both of them looked over at the wall and carpet which was soaked so bad that the puddle on the floor was almost three feet wide and you could see Tommy’s cum mixed with it.

“I love you Tommy.” Amanda said while leaning against Tommy’s chest.

“I love you too Amanda.” Tommy leaned down and kissed the top of her head. He could still smell the coconut shampoo that she had used.

At that moment Tommy’s cell phone started to ring. Tommy answered it.

To be continued…
... Continue»
Posted by robd1 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 1566  |  
100%
  |  2

Meeting Amanda For The First Time Part 12

When Tommy awoke the next morning, he felt like a new man. The last several days had completely drained him and to finally get a full night sl**p is exactly what he needed. This morning when he woke up he didn’t feel drained and sluggish, but instead he felt like he could run a 10 mile marathon. Tommy was ready to begin this new day.

Tommy notice that Sarah and Amanda were not in bed with him. What he did notice was the dry crusty spot of cum on the inside of his underwear. “Those two just can’t leave it alone.” Tommy said to himself with a smile on his face. He finally crawled out of bed and went down stairs to see if that was where they were at. They weren’t there. He figured they probably went back over to their apartment so he went back upstairs to take a long hot shower.

Once Tommy was finished with his shower, he walked out of the bathroom and noticed he could smell the scent of bacon coming up the stairs. At first he thought that it was coming from another apartment until he heard laughter from his kitchen. It was Sarah and Amanda. Apparently they must have went to the store and picked up a few things, then came back and started cooking breakfast. He headed down stairs and went straight into the kitchen.

When he walked in there both girls had their backs towards him. He just stood there watching them joke around with each other while cooking breakfast. Then he noticed that they were also talking about him and what it was going to be like having his baby or babies, which ever it may turn out to be. He listened to them discussing that if one or both of them are pregnant, what names they would pick. Tommy finally let them know that he was standing there by making a low whistling noise. He started to laugh when both girls screamed when they heard him.

“Damn Tommy. Are you trying to give us a heart attack?” Amanda said while heading towards him with her arms held out wide. When she wrapped her arms around him she reached up and pulled his head down to her so she could kiss him.

When Tommy stopped kissing Amanda he looked over at Sarah, who was still standing over by the stove, watching her daughter and Tommy. “So are you going to just stand there or do I get a kiss from you also?”

“Yeah mom, you better get over here and kiss him. If you don’t then I guess I get to have all of them for myself.” Amanda said with a smirk on her face. Then she leaned up and started kissing Tommy again.

“Alright young lady, you better save some of him for me.” Sarah headed over to Tommy. Once she was there she told Amanda to go watch the food on the stove so it wouldn’t burn. “Now young man, where’s my kiss, or did she take all of them for herself?”

“You don’t have to worry about that Sarah. I have a never ending supply of kisses for the both of you.” Then, Tommy started kissing Sarah with the same passion that he kissed Amanda with. He knew that Amanda was his girl but he wanted to treat them both equally.

When the three of them had finished breakfast Sarah and Amanda told Tommy that they needed to go back over to their apartment to get something and that they would be right back. He walked them to the door and kissed each of them before they left. Once he closed the door he started to head back into the kitchen to clean everything up from breakfast. He figured it was the least he could do since the girls had cooked breakfast for him.

Just as he was about to turn the water on, Amanda came running back into Tommy's apartment crying and calling for Tommy.

“What’s wrong?” Tommy asked Amanda.

Amanda was pulling him towards the door. “It’s my friend Eric. He attacked mom and slammed her against the side of the apartment.”

That was all Tommy had to hear. He immediately ran past Amanda, down his front steps and across the parking lot towards Sarah’s apartment. He could hear Eric screaming at her and also hear Sarah crying and pleading with Eric.

“You bitch, I thought you loved me and then I see you kissing that new guy. You’re just a fucking whore. That’s all you are, a fucking whore. I really believed you loved me but now I see that I was a fool.”

Sarah had her hands out in front of her and kept backing away from Eric. She saw the pipe in his hands and she was certain that he intended to use it. “Eric please, what we had really wasn’t love. I’m sorry if I made you think that it was. I truly am sorry. What we were doing can get me in a lot of trouble and I really don’t need that. I didn’t think about the consequences of my actions.”

“Bullshit!” Eric yelled at her. “You are so full of shit that I’m surprised that when you sucked my dick, that I didn’t see shit on the end of it when you took it out of your mouth.” Eric could see that she was getting ready to say something else and he wasn’t going to listen to anything else she had to say. He grabbed the pipe with both hands like he was holding a baseball bat, and swung, catching her across her stomach. The whole time he was smiling and laughing at her. He watched as she grabbed at her stomach, wrapping her arms around her midsection. He started laughing even harder as she collapsed onto the ground. She never saw the next blow coming.

When Tommy reached the side of the apartment he could see Eric standing over Sarah laughing at her. Tommy could see the pipe Eric was holding. When Tommy looked at Sarah lying on the ground he could see that Eric had hit her with the pipe across her stomach. Right then he thought to himself. “If she is pregnant that hit might have….Tommy couldn’t finish that thought. He didn’t want to finish that thought. The next thing Tommy saw was Eric raise the pipe over his head. He knew Eric was getting ready to hit her again.

Tommy ran, from around the corner of the building, towards Eric. He really thought he was going to get to Eric before he could swing the pipe again. He was wrong. He was only about fifteen feet from Eric when he saw Eric look out the corner of his eye at Tommy and smile. Tommy watched as Eric swung the pipe down, catching Sarah on the side of the head. It was a sound that Tommy never wanted to hear ever again. “NOOOOO!” Tommy yelled at Eric.

Tommy hit Eric at a full run, knocking the air out of Eric’s lungs from the impact. When they landed Tommy was on top of Eric holding him down. When he finally realized that Eric wasn’t getting up right away since he was still trying to catch his breath, Tommy ran over to Sarah to check on her.

When Tommy knelt down next Sarah, he could see she was completely u*********s with bl**d running down the side of her head. He checked to see if there was still a pulse and was relieved that there was one. He was worried though because the pipe had made contact about an inch above her left temple. He was starting to pull his cell phone out to call 911 when he heard a noise behind him. When he turned to see what the noise was he saw Eric heading straight for him with the pipe raised over his head. He could see a look of complete hate in his eyes. Eric was only about six feet from him and Tommy was prepared to do what ever it took to protect Sarah. He started to lunge for Eric, in hopes of knocking him off his feet without getting hit by the pipe. Tommy was just starting to move when he heard a loud bang from behind him. When he looked at Eric again he saw that he was lying on the ground with a hole in his chest. He wasn’t moving. When Tommy turned around he saw Amanda standing there with his gun in her trembling hands.

Amanda’s whole body trembled at the thought of what she had just done. She could feel the gun start to slowly slip out of her fingers towards the ground. Finally she collapsed to her knees and started crying hysterically.

Tommy quickly ran over to her and picked the gun up and moved it to the side away from her. The whole time he was talking to the 911 operator.

It didn’t take long for the cops and the ambulance to get there. They gave their statements to the police about everything that happened. They were surprised to find out that a couple other people also saw everything and gave pretty much the same statements that Tommy and Amanda gave. After the cops were done with them they headed straight to the hospital to check on Sarah. When they got there they were informed that her mom was taken up for surgery to relieve some pressure from around her brain.

Several hours passed when finally the surgeon came out to them in the waiting room. Right away they could see that it wasn’t good.

“Are you Sarah’s daughter?” The surgeon asked Amanda.

“Yes. How’s my mom doing?” Tears were already running down the side of her face. She could see what his answer was just by the look on his face.

“Well you know that we took her up to relieve the pressure from around her brain. What we didn’t expect to have happen was the bleeding that started in her abdomen. Everything that we saw on the x-rays and ultrasound looked good when it was done in ER. Somehow we missed something. We did everything that was possible. I am so sorry for you loss.

Tommy sat there in shock. There was no way that this was happening. This had to be a really shitty joke that the doctor was trying to pull.

“Your joking doc, this is just some horrible joke you’re trying to pull.”

“You must be Tommy, Sarah’s boyfriend.” The doctor asked.

Tommy was surprised to hear that. He asked the doctor. “How did you know that?”

“I wish it was a joke. This is the one part of my job that I hate the most. I prefer to give the f****y members good news, not bad news. Sarah regained consciousness for about 10 minutes after she arrived in ER. She said that her daughter would be arriving with you.”

“She wanted me to tell the both of you and Amanda, that she loved the both of you very much and that she wanted Amanda to stay with you if anything happened.”

Tommy hardly heard a word that the doctor was saying. The only thing that still registered in his mind was that the doctor told them that they did everything that was possible and that he was sorry for their loss. Right then Tommy started to loose control but he quickly regained his composure with Amanda there. He felt the pain of loosing a friend and lover and didn’t want to accept what he was being told, but knew that this was a lot harder on Amanda because she had lost her dad several years ago and now her mom. He needed to keep control of himself for her sake.

Amanda didn’t cry or say anything. She was starting to close herself off to everyone and the only thing she wanted to do at that point was die so she could be with her mom and dad. She watched as the doctor stood up and walked away.

Quickly she stood up and called after him while running up behind him. She watched as he turned around to look at her. She could see he was expecting to be yelled at and told that he didn’t try hard enough and then probably slapped across his face.

He was completely surprised instead by Amanda coming up and hugging him and telling him thank you for trying to save her mom. He then watched as she walked back to Tommy who wrapped her in his arms. He could easily see that the hug they shared wasn’t the hug of a friend and young teenager but the hug of two people that completely loved each other. He finally turned back around and walked away.

Tommy and Amanda walked out of the hospital with their arms around each other and drove back to the apartment. They both held each other that night and cried their selves to sl**p.

It’s been a little over 8 months since Sarah passed away. They found out 2 months ago that Eric was sentenced to 20 yrs for the murder of Amanda’s mom with a chance of parole in 12 yrs. The prosecuting attorney was pushing hard for the death penalty but it ended up being denied. By the time it went to court, Eric was almost 17 and ended up being charged as an adult. Two weeks after he went to prison they were informed that he had been ****d and killed in his cell by two other prisoners but surprisingly nobody knew who the two prisoners were. Everyone, even the guards, all of a sudden had a bad case of amnesia.

Two months after Sarah died they went and got married. Shortly after that they went and bought a house on 10 acres of land. Tommy paid it off completely when they signed the final papers. Tommy actually having money was a secret that he wasn’t going to be able to keep hidden from Amanda. When he told her that they didn’t have to worry about money because he was left a very large inheritance, she collapsed onto the couch.
Today they had just come back from the doctor’s office to see how the babies were doing. From everything the doctor told them, it appeared that all three of them were doing fine and were developing like they should. Tommy was happy to hear that. The doctor also informed them that they should back off from having sex so much between now and when the babies are born.
When they got back to their house Amanda went into the bathroom to take a shower. She was only in there for about five minutes when Tommy climbed in behind her. She felt his arms wrap around her to place his hands on her swollen belly.

Tommy loved to feel her belly with the babies in there. It had to be one of the most wonderful things in the world to him because he knew that right there, under his hands, were three little lives that he helped create. The one thing that surprised him was that he found it to be a complete turn on for the both of them. Since Amanda has been pregnant she has been hornier than she was before.

“I see you couldn’t stay away could you?” Amanda said while putting her hands over Tommy’s.

“You know I can’t. I find you so totally sexy being pregnant and yes I know, you don’t see yourself that way. Well to me you are and right now I want to have some fun.”

“Well let’s get out of here and into bed and we can have all the fun you want.”

They climbed out of the shower and dried each other off a little and then Amanda led Tommy to the bed. Once there she pushed him onto the bed where she started to slide her way up his body to lay one of her nipples in his mouth.

Tommy enjoyed Amanda’s breast even more now that she was pregnant. In the last several months her breasts went from a 36B cup to a 42D cup from what Amanda had told him. Tommy didn’t have any complaints about that.

When Amanda’s nipple touched his lips he immediately sucked it into his mouth and started to flick his tongue eagerly against it and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her down to him. He could hear her sucking in air and moaning when ever he flicked his tongue across her nipple. That right there made him suck on them even more.

Amanda was enjoying the attention that her breasts were getting. Since she has been pregnant her nipples have gotten even more sensitive that all Tommy has to do is barely brush against them and they are sticking straight out and her pussy starts getting wet. She started to slide down his body just a little and felt his hard cock brush against her pussy. When she slid down the length of it she would start to head back up, making sure she got it nice and wet from her pussy. Just doing this was almost making her cum right then. She could feel Tommy make his cock jump up to try and make it hit its mark but she wasn’t going to let that happen yet.

Tommy’s cock was so hard that it was starting to hurt. He wanted to feel it slide into her wet pussy and a couple times it almost went in, but Amanda would lift her ass up a little so it would slip right back out.

Amanda could see that if she kept this up he would cum before he ever got inside her. She was having a lot of fun teasing him like this and wanted to see how much he could handle before he finally decided to have his way with her. Amanda finally decided that she should stop teasing the poor man like that and started working her way down his body even more.

She loved the feeling of Tommy’s cock sliding under her swollen belly and already she could feel the trail of pre cum that was being left behind. When his cock started to slide between her breasts she stopped and looked at the head sticking out from between her boobs. Amanda couldn’t help herself. She quickly took the head of his cock into her mouth and began one continuous 45 second suck job. She hoped that when she finally stopped sucking that she didn’t suck the skin off the head of his cock. She could feel Tommy’s whole body tighten up from the sensation that she was causing to shoot through his body. She enjoyed the loud pop she would hear when she pulled his cock out of her mouth.

Amanda looked up towards Tommy’s face to watch as he started to relax and try and catch his breath. She enjoyed watching his chest raise and lower every time he would breathe. Amanda slid her hand up over his stomach and onto his chest she could feel his heart beating like it was trying to find a way out.

When Tommy was finally able to catch his breath he looked down at Amanda. He watched as she ran her tongue across her lips and then very quickly flick it across the head of his cock. He could see that look in her eyes that even up to this day, still made him worry sometimes about what was going through that mind of hers.

“What are you thinking about doing little girl? I see that look on your face and usually when you get that look I never know what to expect.”

“Oh you’ll find out in a minute. But you’re going to have to close your eyes until I tell you to open them. I’ve got a surprise for you. I will tell you that it’s something we have never tried and for some reason I want to give it a try right now. Now my bad boy, close those eyes so I can give you something new.”

Tommy wasn’t sure if he should take a chance like this but he figured it couldn’t hurt. As long as she wasn’t getting ready to try some freaky bondage stuff on him he would be happy. Tommy laid his head back and closed his eyes in anticipation of what Amanda had planned for him.

Amanda wasn’t sure about this. This right here was going to be the first time Tommy had ever had his cock in her ass. She wasn’t sure if she would like it so for the last week or so she has been shoving a vibrator in there to see if it was something she wanted to try with Tommy. The first time she pushed the vibrator into her ass if felt really uncomfortable in there but she also remembered how her friends told her that it felt weird at first but after a few minutes it felt great. She found out they were right.

Amanda stood up and got a bottle of lube that she had bought with the vibrator, out of a drawer next to the bed. The whole time she kept an eye on Tommy to make sure he wasn’t peaking. She squirted some on her hand a started rubbing it all over Tommy’s cock. And then used her finger to make sure her asshole was nice and slick. Next she took the vibrator out and placed it on the bed next to Tommy’s left knee. When she was ready she climbed up on the bed and started to lower her ass towards Tommy’s cock. She reached down and lifted his cock up till it was lined up with her ass, then lowered herself down onto it till she could feel his cock against her hole. She discovered that this wasn’t anything easy to do while she was carrying three babies.

Slowly she started to push her asshole against his cock head. She tried several times to get the head in but for some reason she wasn’t having any success. When she was about to give up she felt the head of his cock slide in her ass. She heard Tommy let out a low moan. She was glad that it wasn’t hurting any so she started to push down some more to try and get more of him inside her. Every time after she would push down about an inch she would lift back up off of Tommy’s cock. After about another dozen try’s she finally had all of him in her ass to the point that she was completely sitting on Tommy.

Finally she told Tommy. “Ok Tommy, open your eyes and look.”

When Tommy opened his eyes and looked down towards her he watched as she leaned back, showing Tommy her empty pussy. This right here surprised Tommy because he has always thought this was something that Amanda wouldn’t want to try so he has never asked if she would even want to attempt it. He laid there and watched as she lifted her ass up and then drop it back down onto his cock.

Her ass was so tight that Tommy wasn’t sure how much longer he could hold back from shooting his load inside her ass. He could feel her tighten her ass when she lifted up and then completely relax it when she dropped back down. Tommy listened to Amanda’s moaning and noticed that she had picked up the pace. She was getting ready to cum and he was going to make sure he came exactly when she did.

Amanda was close to cumming. Very close. It wasn’t going to take much longer before she soaked Tommy’s belly with her sweet juices, but she wasn’t ready for that to happen just yet. She started slowing down and then completely stopped moving on Tommy’s cock. She wanted to try one more thing. She reached over next to her, by Tommy’s knee, and picked up the vibrator.

Tommy’s eyes went wide when he saw her pick up the vibrator. He laid there looking from the vibrator to Amanda, wondering what the hell she was planning on doing with it. It wasn’t long before he found out.

Tommy watched as she turned it to a low setting, leaned backwards onto his legs, and slowly started to slide it into her pussy. He could feel it vibrating through the walls of her pussy straight to his cock. He watched as she tried to look at him but her eyes kept rolling back in her head to the point that all he saw was the white part of her eyes.

Amanda slid the vibrator in as far as she could then she leaned back up so she was sitting on Tommy again. She started lifting and dropping her ass on his cock like she was doing before but now she was impaling herself on a vibrator also. The feeling of having her pussy and ass filled at the same time was driving her insane. This was something she wished she had tried along time ago. She felt Tommy’s hands sliding over her legs up to her hips. When he started to pull his hands back down he ran his finger nails down the outer part of her thighs. She didn’t think anything about it when she felt Tommy’s fingers around her pussy until she felt the speed of the vibrator pick up. She looked down at Tommy, completely wide eyed, at the realization that he had turned the speed up on it.

That was all either one of them could take and Tommy and Amanda started cumming exactly at the same time. Tommy didn’t expect it to have that kind of a result that quickly. He grabbed Amanda by her hips, holding her in place on his cock and the vibrator. With every shot into her ass he would thrust up into her. He felt her hands clamp down around his wrists and at first he thought she was trying to pull his hands loose but then realized that she was actually trying to keep her balance so she wouldn’t fall over off of him.

Once they started come down from their orgasms Amanda slid off of Tommy and laid down next to him. She reached down and started to pull the vibrator out when her hand got completely soaked. She looked over at Tommy who was also looking at her.

“You didn’t have another orgasm did you?” Tommy asked with a concerned tone to his voice.

Amanda shook her head and said. “No I didn’t. I think my water just broke. Maybe this is why he wanted us to lay off from having sex till they were born.”

Tommy jumped up and started to get dressed. He couldn’t understand why he couldn’t get his pants to zip up right until he realized that he put them on inside out. He had been telling himself that he would never be one of those expecting fathers that freaked out when it came time to go to the hospital. He wasn’t doing a very good job.

Amanda slowly crawled out of bed and went into the bathroom and started the shower. There was no way she was going to the hospital without cleaning herself up.

Once she was ready Tommy got her loaded into the car and started heading for the hospital. Several times Amanda had to tell him to slow down so he didn’t cause an accident or end up in one himself.

When they finally reached the hospital Tommy got out and helped Amanda inside so she could get checked in. It didn’t take long for Tommy to run back out to the car and find a place to park it and then run back inside to her.

Amanda was almost certain that he was probably setting some new speed records for nervous fathers. She sat there looking at him smiling. She couldn’t believe everything that has happened to her in less than a year. If someone would have told her a year ago that she was going to meet the guy she would marry, loose her virginity to him in the pool, have a threesome with Tommy and her mom, loose her mom and get married and have triplets in the first year she would have told them that they had lost their damned mind.

After everything was filled out an orderly took her up to a private room for the delivery. She wasn’t in there twenty minutes when she saw a doctor walk in. It was the same one that tried to save her moms life. He walked over to her and gave her a hug and shook Tommy’s hand.

“I see we get to meet on better circumstances this time.” The doctor said with a smile.

“Yeah, a lot better circumstances.” Amanda said.

“Well I just thought I would come in and say hi before I left. When I come in tomorrow I’ll stop in and check on you and the babies. Have you decided on any names yet? We have but we still don’t know what sex the’re going to be. We wanted that part to be a surprise.”

“Well when I stop by tomorrow you can introduce me to them.” He gave her another hug and said bye to the both of them.

Within the next hour Amanda gave birth to not 3, but 4 babies. When they discovered that there was a fourth one even the doctor was surprised. He delivered 3 girls and 1 boy. All of which were born completely healthy and well developed.

Tommy couldn’t have been anymore happier than he was that day. The only way this day could have been any better was if Sarah could have been there to see her grandc***dren.

The next day the doctor came back just like he said he would. “I hear you guys had a bonus in the bunch.”

Tommy started to laugh and said. “Yeah the best they can figure is that the reason they didn’t see the fourth heartbeat was because it was lined up directly behind on of the other hearts.”

“So what names did you give them?” The doctor asked.

“Well I’ll give you the names in the order they were born. The first one we named after my mom, Sarah Lynn Ryals. The second one is named after Tommy’s mom, Jennifer Lynn Ryals. The third one is Allison Lynn Ryals and the last one is Tommy Alan Ryals II. Yes we know. The girls have the same middle name. We both thought that it was a wild coincidence when we found out that his mom and my mom had the same middle name.”

Well what about Allison? She has the same middle name as Sarah and Jennifer.” The doctor asked them with a puzzled expression on his face.

Tommy answered this one. “We figured that since Sarah and Jennifer had the same middle name we decided to just use it for Allison also. Now would you like to know how little Tommy got his name?”

“Well I figured that it’s your name, especially with the II at the end.”

“Well it is but it’s not my middle name that we are using. It’s your first name. Yes my middle name is Alan but so is your first name.” Tommy told the doctor with a smile on his face. He could see it took the doc several seconds to register what Tommy had just told him.

Once it finally registered in his head, the doctor got this huge grin on his face. He asked them. “Are you serious? Did you really mean what you just told me?”

Both Amanda and Tommy shook their heads yes. “We meant every word of it. They said in unison.

“You tried so hard to save my mom when she was brought in here that day almost 9 months ago.” We know you did everything that you could to help her but I guess it just wasn’t meant to be. This is kind of a way for us to say thank you. I know some people wouldn’t agree with this decision but oh well. They will get over it.”

“Wow. Nobody has ever done anything like this before. Thank you. I feel very honored. Well I better get out there and start my rounds. But before I do that I’m stopping by the nursery to get a look at all four of them. Congratulations to the both of you.”

Later the next day Tommy, Amanda and their four little bundles left the hospital. Tommy had used the previous day to go out and purchase everything that they were going to need for the fourth baby. He was glad that he went out several months ago and bought an SUV because there was no way they could have gotten four car seats into his old car.

“Well Tommy, it looks like we are going to have fun trying to find time for us to be alone now.” Amanda said while rubbing her hand on his crotch. She could already feel his cock starting to get hard.

“Well we have six weeks to figure that out because you remember what the doctor said. No sex for six weeks.”

“Yes I know. But it doesn’t mean I can’t pay attention to you though.” She squeezed his cock through his pants.

“I guess I will have to make it up to you later on with all the attention that I will be getting. Come on, lets get them home and in there cribs.”

Neither one of them could think of a way that would make this day any better.

the end ...... Continue»
Posted by robd1 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 1178  |  
100%
  |  2

Amanda Does Anal

Her cell phone rang. 22 year-old college girl Amanda Day had no idea that by answering it, she would set in motion the chain of events by which she'd give up her anal cherry that very afternoon.

The phone. I don't have time to talk on the phone, I'm late for work, she thought. She didn't bother blow drying her hair, and her only concession to makeup was some lip gloss. She didn't need much more than that to look beautiful, anyway. She was one of those girls who just radiated beauty without trying, and she knew it.

The fourth ring. She glanced at the caller ID and saw that it was her father. Shit, I'd better answer it. He never calls me this early. I wonder what's up? Maybe mom had another one of her panic attacks?

"Daddy, hi. I'm late for work. Is everything ok? Is mom ok?" she said, rushed.

"Everything is more than ok, hon'. Mom is fine. Say, you remember my old college roommate Rich?" He spoke in an excited tone, like he couldn't wait to let her in on some secret.

"Yeah, whenever you guys get together you always cook up enough trouble to make mom roll her eyes. So what's going on? I need to get out of here in four minutes or I'll be late." She looked at the time on her cell phone. Shit, I'll be late if I don't leave in two. The Corolla still needs gas.

"Call in sick. Right now. Just do it. And meet me down at Hal's Boatyard in 30 minutes. We're going on an adventure."

"Dad, I'm not 12 anymore. I need to pay rent. I can't just not work." She looked down at her running shoes. They were getting worn out. She'd need to buy herself another pair soon. Another $75 that she didn't have. Not right now.

"I'll cover you this month, sweetie. Come on, just call in this once. You won't regret it."

"Promise?" she said.

"Double pinky swear promise," said her dad. She could tell by his voice that he was smiling on the other end of the line. I'm not twelve, but sometimes I sure as hell feel like it when he convinces me to do crazy spur of the moment things like this. Rich probably put him up to it.

"Ok dad. I'll see you at the dock in a half hour."

....

Hal's was a fifteen minute drive from her apartment on the Eastern Prom. She crossed the Route 1 bridge into Falmouth, leaving the city behind her, and looked at the small ripples stretching their fingers on the morning waters of Casco Bay. Another perfect Maine summer day. Just like I remember from growing up. What does dad have in store, though? Why'd he tell me to call in sick?

Thick oak branches arched over the narrow road leading down to Hal's Boatyard. She found a free parking spot in the upper lot and walked down the old wooden stairs next to the boathouse. The smell of the salt and seaweed and spilled diesel fuel just felt...right.

Whatever her father had in store for them, it had certainly started the right way. The ocean was a part of her that she didn't think she'd ever be able to leave behind. Maybe she hadn't thought of it at the time, but a big part of why she hadn't accepted the scholarship to UC Boulder was that she couldn't stand the thought of being that far from the ocean. The deep and endless and mercilessly beautiful ocean.

"Hey sport," said Rich. He was leaning against a red Porsche 911 that he'd parked in the cul-de-sac next to the boat launching area with its big blue crane.

"Hi Rich," she said. She was still wearing her sunglasses from the drive over. "What have you and dad got yourselves into this time?" Those guys only get into trouble. And mom seems to put up with it, even when they're both piss d***k and drinking whiskey straight from the bottle with a fire blazing in the back yard. The poor woman.

"Sweetie!" called out her dad. He was walking up from the dock to meet her. His arms and face were tan and he wore a faded Red Sox cap to keep the morning sun out of his eyes. "Wait'll you see what we've got tied up." He had the shit-eating grin of a teenager.

Amanda's eyes scanned the dock. There was the launch, with its scratched white bumpers, still tied up and waiting for its work day to begin, ferrying people to and from their moorings in the harbor. It was still too early for most of the Summer folk to head out on the water. Further down there was the fuel dock. Low-ethanol gas or diesel. Pick your poison. And then further still, there was a boat that could only be described with the 'Y' word, because it sure as well wasn't just a boat. It was the sort of classic motor yacht that looked as though it would have no trouble making the trip down to Florida and the Bahamas and probably further, under the hands of the right skipper. She still didn't know what her dad had planned. And who the hell owns that boat? It's beautiful, but it's huge. The guy who bought that must have a hell of an inferiority complex and deep pockets.

"What do you say, Rich? Do we let her in on it?" said her dad. He looked toward Rich, and the two of them exchanged a knowing glance.

"Now's as good a time as ever," said Rich. He spoke like the college boys Amanda knew from USM. Pretending he wasn't that interested in letting her in on the secret, even though she knew that with the college boys it was all an act. But with Rich she wasn't so sure. He was still leaning against his Porsche. You only saw cars like that in the summer, and even then, not that many people around these parts drove them because they made you stick out like a sore thumb.

Or a flaming red cock, she thought.

"See that beauty tied up there past the fuel island?" said her dad. "That there is Haven's End. Rich just brought her up from Connecticut, and we're taking her up to Vinalhaven for the weekend."

Amanda looked at Rich. "So the the guide business has been going pretty good, huh?" You didn't get money for boats like that by leading glorified hiking trips in New Hampshire, did you? You got it when you were still on the Street, didn't you? When you were figuring out how to rip off grandmothers and pension funds. You done good Rich. You done real good.

Rich had always both disgusted and fascinated her. He was so cocky, so full of himself, and yet, he was also her dad's best friend. There was no getting around the fact that, a few times a year, he and her dad would get together and act like complete foolish assholes and have the best times of their lives all over again. Like they'd never gotten old.

As Amanda got older herself and became a woman,

(say, I'm a woman now. Not daddy's little girl. A woman)

she found that she looked at Rich with a different set of eyes. She didn't really care about the red Porsche, except that it screamed 'I'm a rich ass!' when she saw him standing by it.

No, there was something else. Something she wasn't sure she was supposed to feel. A skip of a heartbeat when she saw that his arms were not just firm, but chiseled. Chiseled tan muscle. There were deep creases in his face from spending time outside in the mountains, scaling sharp walls of granite under sun and rain and snow. His hair was streaked with salt and pepper grey. And that smile. That knowing, mischievous smile. Like he knew something about her.

It's not possible. He can't know that I look at him that way. He can't read my mind. I'm just daddy's little girl to him. What would happen if he actually knew? I think I'd die. I'd have to make dad break up his bromance with him.

....

Rich was at the wheel, taking them out of the harbor and past the Casco Bay islands. The boat, no, the yacht, made a soothing rhythm as it moved through the waves, leaving the harbor behind, keeping the coastline to their left, bringing new islands into view.

Amanda was lying on the bow reading a book, every now and then stealing a glance at the far-off reflections of island house windows, or lobster boats motoring to check their traps. Every now and then she stole a glance at Rich through her sunglasses, although those glances were more discreet. She wasn't interested in him, she told herself. He just happened to be in her line of sight and talking to her dad.

Talking to her dad. Her dad was old. Rich was his college buddy. He was supposed to be old too. But there's something about Rich that makes me feel like I'm not quite in control. He's the one driving the boat. Guiding us North through the waves. And when the wind blows you can see his shirt get plastered to his chest, and that's when you see that his chest is as defined and sculpted as the rest of him. There's no beer gut there. Dad let himself get a little soft. Rich could probably outrun any of the college boys I went with last semester. What are you thinking about, Amanda? What is it that you want from this trip?

Rich waved to Amanda, gesturing for her to make her way back with him in the wheelhouse. Shit, maybe he saw me looking, she thought. She raised her eyebrows and mouthed the word 'ok.' Her cheeks felt hot from the sun.

Is it just the sun, Amanda? Are you feeling hot anywhere else? For a brief moment, Amanda felt herself get flustered, as though she were standing at a high school dance as a freshman waiting for Brad Denton (star of the 440, 220 high hurdles, and high jump) to ask her to dance. Rich is as old as your dad. Don't even go there.

She held onto the rich wooden railing as she walked back to the wheelhouse where Rich and her dad were standing and talking, no doubt, about the kinds of things old college friends talked about when there weren't any girls within earshot. And Amanda realized that she had no idea what those things might be. Not really.

"Hey hon', Rich says there's a great little cove at that island up there where we can drop anchor and take ourselves a little break. You game for that? We'll still make it to Vinalhaven before nightfall. We can test out our land legs for a few minutes. " Her dad pointed to a small island that didn't look too far away. Maybe 15 minutes at the speed they were moving now.

Sounds like they've already made up their minds. Might as well go along with it. The trip's been pretty nice so far. But she felt a knot inside her, something in the pit of her stomach that told her that there was another reason for stopping at that island. They were keeping something from her. But what?

....

After having skippered the big boat, Rich told Amanda's dad Bill that it was his turn to drive. The three of them just barely fit into the little zodiac inflatable, but they motored in from where they'd anchored in the deep water and Amanda could see the patches of seaweed and kelp growing on the jagged rocks under them.

"You don't ever want to cross over those rocks with anything bigger than one of these," said Rich. "Your hull would get holed up pretty quickly if you did." He looked toward the beach ahead, his eyes squinting a little in the glare. The sun was higher now.

Amanda was the first to step out. She had pulled off her shoes and stepped barefoot into the cold water. Maine water never seemed to get warm, even in the Summer. Rich followed behind her, and he and her dad pulled the zodiac up on the beach. She walked in front of them, up to a twisted grey old piece of driftwood that had been sitting in the sun for God knows how long.

This is when I'm supposed to go collecting shells or skipping rocks. Just daddy's girl with the two guys. But I can't help but think what would happen if Rich and I got a moment alone and then he asked me if he could--

"Hey Amanda, roast beef or turkey?" said Rich. "We got sandwich stuff. Figured we could make ourselves a bite to eat."

Forget it. Sounds like sandwiches and seashells it is, thought Amanda. Even if I wanted something to happen, and there's no chance in hell of that, we'd never get a moment alone. Dear old dad, always there when you want him.

The three of them ate, sitting on the smooth round rocks of the beach and not taking that much time to make small talk. It wasn't the sort of place where you talked much anyway, because if you stopped to listen you'd hear the waves trying to tell you something every time they came ashore. Like they had their secrets too.

" Hey you two, I almost forgot, we have a bottle of Jack back on board. Anyone care for a sip?" said her dad. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Amanda, as if that might convince her that she wanted to start drinking the hard stuff at one in the afternoon.

"I'm pretty good," said Amanda. I know this is an adventure and all, but do you have to start drinking now? Really?

"I'd take a sip or two," said Rich.

(Here they go again.)

"Great, be right back," said Bill. She watched him get to the slippery rocks near the inflatable and drag the boat into the water. He jumped in and started the engine on the first pull. In a moment he was on his way. And despite his assurances, he wouldn't be coming back to get them for another hour.

....

Amanda's father had been around boats all his life. He knew them inside and out. He was as home on the water as Amanda's mother was in the kitchen. It just seemed that he fit there. So it was perfectly natural to go on a trip up the coast, spur of the moment, all cares thrown to the wind. And it was perfectly natural, once they got underway and it was just him and Rich talking in the wheelhouse about old times, for Rich to bring up Amanda. Amanda, who was reading her book on the bow and had no idea what the hell they were talking about.

He thought about his conversation with Rich as he motored to the empty yacht anchored a few hundred yards away from the rocky shore of the little island. He didn't look back. Couldn't. He knew what was going to happen and a part of him felt sick to his stomach, but he'd gone through with it anyway.

Bill ran the painter of the inflatable to a cleat on Haven's End and made a quick figure-8 with a half hitch. He glanced at his watch. He'd promised Rich one hour. Just an hour, goddamnit, and already I feel that I've sold my soul and crossed a line where I can't ever go back.

Rich never said much with his eyes (he was a hell of a poker player), but if you'd known him for as long as Amanda's father Bill had, you could usually see where he was going with things. Had Rich been planning this all along? Had it started when he'd made that offhand comment as they were motoring out of the harbor? 'She sure is a fine looking woman now, Bill. Fine looking.' And for a second I was as proud as can be, until Rich opened his mouth again and brought up Emily Foster.

Emily was a memory Bill almost never revisited, if only out of respect for Amanda's mother. It had happened on the third floor of Moore Hall, freshman year. He and Rich had joked and teased and cajoled and charmed Emily Foster until, finally, she agreed that it just might be a very college thing to do to sl**p with two cute boys.

Rich would have gone for the threesome, but I held back for some reason. I wanted her for myself, I guess. So we took turns. We flipped a coin and Rich got heads so I stood outside that flimsy door and listened while the two of them did their best to tear apart that old mattress. And when it was my turn, Emily just smiled and kissed me and it was a lot quieter, but she was still beautiful to me and I remember how she smelled when I kissed her neck.

But Rich was talking about Amanda. My Amanda. A fine woman, yes, but I'm her protector. Her father. Would I dare? For Rich?

And Bill suddenly found himself in a place that he knew he could never explain to his wife or to Amanda. His loyalty to Rich ran deep, he knew that. But Rich was about to get him to understand how deep.

"Being your friend, and all, I know this might sound a little strange, but I'm going to ask your permission, if she's willing, to have a turn with Amanda." Rich had just come out and said it, the way Bill might expect a young man to ask him for permission to have her hand in marriage. Except that there was nothing noble in Rich's request. He wanted to fuck Amanda, 'that fine looking woman.'

I should cold cock him right now, just hit him so hard he doesn't ever ask me a question like that again, But I can't. And I won't. Rich is my best friend. Why haven't I said 'no' yet? I can't fucking believe I haven't said 'hell no' yet. What the hell kind of a father am I, anyway? Just giving my daughter up like she was another girl for Rich to collect in his trophy case. I can't believe I'm saying this--

"Are you seriously asking me what I think you're asking?" said Bill.

"I wouldn't k** around with something like this Bill, I just thought that, she being your daughter and all, I'd at least do you the courtesy of asking for permission." Rich didn't betray the slightest bit of discomfort while he spoke. It was as though he already knew that he'd get his away, because bonds of friendship can become stronger than bonds of bl**d, if you're not careful.

I took his words and the father in me wanted to hit him with everything I had and throw him overboard. And the part of me that was his best friend just said, hey, she's a woman now. She can make her own decisions. And better Rich than some guy I don't even know at all, right? If I told him 'yes', I knew that I'd feel like dirt for the rest of my life for giving up my daughter so easily. And if I said 'no?' Well, I wasn't exactly sure, but it might...change things. And I wasn't ready for that either. Rich was my link to my pre-marriage and responsibility self. I couldn't just shut that door.

Bill had asked Rich how long he needed. Rich said that he figured an hour would be long enough if anything was going to happen. And then Amanda had walked back to the wheelhouse and they didn't mention anything about Rich's request.

....

"You should follow me, I know about a great spot on this little piece of rock." Rich grinned as if he already knew she'd say yes.

"What if dad gets back--"

"He's a big boy. He'll survive. Come on, you'll love it."

"This is the hiking guide in you, isn't it?" Amanda cast a skeptical look at him.

"You only wish, sweetheart. If I were doing this for money you'd already have bagged four peaks today. Now come on, I promise you'll love this. It's a little outcrop of rock called Tip Toe mountain."

Amanda followed Rich up a narrow forest path. The short trees next to them had the branches bent away from the prevailing winds as if they'd been frozen that way during a winter storm and never thawed out. It wasn't more than two hundred feet to the top of the rock. They climbed hand over hand, and for a moment Amanda felt fear. What if I were to lose my grip right now? Which of those rocks below would claim my life? Stop. You can't think like that. But if you did slip, if a loose piece of quartz broke off and your foot slipped right now--"

"Here, grab my hand." It was Rich. She looked up and saw his hand. "Climbing can give some folks a touch of vertigo." Amanda took his hand, and as he touched her, pulling her upward, she felt a brief shudder. Her nipples hardened.

"It's not much of a mountain, but just look at what you can take in," he said.

It was magnificent, she thought. On one side, you could look at the coastline the way an outsider might when seeing it for the first time, wondering where in all its jagged undulations you might find a safe harbor for the night. And on the other side, you had the wide open Atlantic. Vast and cold and endless from her vantage point.

Amanda shivered. The ocean's Summer wind wasn't cold, but it wasn't warm, either. She looked at her arms and saw the raised gooseflesh.
"Step down here," said Rich. "This little nook is right out of the wind."

She jumped off a large boulder to an area with soft matted grass. If this were a bed, I'd let him take me right here, fill me up and fuck me because now I'm a woman and his arms would grab my hips and hold me still while his cock explored deep into my tight pussy. But that can't happen. He's Rich. You don't sl**p with your dad's best friend. It's wrong. So much of that would be wrong.

It's hard to say when exactly their eyes locked. But they did. And then, there was a moment of recognition. Of mutual attraction. Knowing that, for the first time today, they were alone where no one could hear or see them. Amanda thought she could feel his desire without laying a hand on his body (or looking at his crotch). She knew that he wanted her. She looked away.

"You don't need to hide from it, Amanda. You know you're beautiful. I know it." Rich's voice was comforting and deep.

She closed her eyes for a moment and felt a rising in her chest and a hot sensation between her legs. His hand reached for her hair and stroked it. Her eyes were still closed.

"Come here, Amanda."

She opened her eyes. Took tentative steps toward him. Rich admired her lithe runner's legs, toned and slim and defined by the miles she put into the pavement five days a week. As she moved toward him her thoughts raced. Losing control. I'm not the one driving now. He is. And I'm not stopping him. I'm not stopping him because...I want it too.

They kissed, and Amanda's hand moved to his face, already rough from the afternoon stubble. The moment started spinning in her head. I can't believe we're doing this. Rich, my dad's best friend! She felt intoxicated -- succumbing to him, his cocky charm, his power over her.

Just let go, Amanda. It's ok to let him take control. You like it. You like it very much.

She laid down on the matted grass and looked up at him. Her eyes said "I'm ready." Rich looked down at her auburn hair falling so casually to the side of the soft skin of her face and felt himself overwhelmed by the desire to be with her. To be inside her. He put both hands around her waist and gently, oh so very gently, pulled down her short shorts.

She wasn't wearing any panties. Her pussy was still empty, aching for him. She rubbed her legs together in anticipation and watched as he bent down on his knees between her legs. Then she turned her eyes away from him. Nerves maybe. She didn't usually let guys go down on her. Rich sensed her hesitation and kissed the insides of her thighs, treating all of her as the object of his desire. And it was true. He wasn't after just another pussy, just another cheap lay to get a release. No, he could get pussy whenever he wanted it. This was about more than pussy -- this was about Amanda. For just that one hour, he wanted all of her.

She moaned when his tongue found her delicate flesh. She felt the pleasure induce a shudder in her core as he found her labia, and then her clit, with his tongue. He took her in as though her pussy were a rare delicacy -- flick and flash, side to side, up and down and around, smoothness here, deep hot wetness there, and that deep musk (of which Amanda was embarrassed) which only served to harden his desire to possess her. His unfamiliar tongue brought her pleasure she'd never experienced before -- the closest she had come to it was masturbating with a vibrator that she'd gotten from her friend Tina as a gag gift for her birthday. Having Rich's mouth on her cunt was something else, something entirely removed from the world of mechanically induced, battery-driven robot pleasures.

She let out deep moans. Rich ran his rough hands over her breasts and pinched her nipples just hard enough to make her shiver from the sensation. He'd already taken off his pants, and she could see his hard-on, his well-proportioned prick. He'd fucked women as old as mom with that cock, thought Amanda. He had...experience. It made her crave him even more; she wanted him to enter her pussy and fuck her and lead her away from rational thought into bliss.

She watched as he took a small bottle of lube out of his pocket.

"Get on all fours Amanda," he said. His voice was calm. She didn't know what he had in mind, but now the only thought she had was to follow his voice, as though it were a flashlight guiding her through a dark room. She did as he said and it made her feel so --

exposed. My ass is up in the air and my pussy is aching for him. Can't he please just fuck me now? I need him to fuck me now.

Amanda looked toward the matted grass on the ground, waiting, every nerve ending in her body primed for that exquisite moment when the imagination and reality collide. She heard him squirting lube, plift, out of a small container (where did that come from?) and imagined it coating his cock. Then she felt --

fingers. He's massaging my ass. No, not just my ass, but around my asshole. Oh my god, no one's ever done that before. She let out a small whimper as she felt one finger push against her, and as she inhaled her body yielded. He's fingering my asshole. Amanda moaned.

"You're a beautiful woman now, Amanda," said Rich. "Not just daddy's little girl anymore. I'm going to ask you to keep your eyes closed and start touching your pussy. Touch it just the way you do when you're by yourself at night and no one is around to hear you come. Can you do that?"

"Y-y-yes. But, I'm, I-I'm afraid."

"I'll be gentle with you Amanda," he said. "If you need me to stop--"

"No," she said. "Please, don't stop."

I'm afraid, afraid I'll be torn right open if he fucks my ass with his cock, but I don't want him to stop. I must be fucking crazy right now. What the hell has come over me?

She kept touching herself, feeling his fingers gently probe and massage her body in a place she'd never dared explore. And as she did so, she felt herself...enjoying it. Maybe one finger isn't enough, she thought. Maybe I am an ass whore, just like the girls in those online porn movies all the college boys (and dad?) watch who fuck cocks, hell, fuck anything, for fame and money.

"More," whispered Amanda.

"What's that?" said Rich. "I'm not sure I hear you." He had a look on his face that was almost—smug. As though he knew that Amanda would beg for what he had to give her. "That's all right, baby doll. I have more where that came from."

She felt more pressure, then a slight pain as she widened to accept his offering. She found herself pushing her ass back around him as he pushed a second finger into her. Her control withered even further as she realized that this, this was one of those sexual acts she never thought she'd dare attempt because it was too--

taboo. I never tried this because good upstanding New England women don't allow themselves to be fucked in the ass. They don't fuck their daddy's best friends. And certainly they don't do both at the same time.

She heard the sound of the lube once again (pfft, pfft), and as she turned around she saw that he was greasing up his shaft. He was grinning at her, and that twinge of fear came back. It wasn't just the size of his cock that worried her. Maybe it was the slight darkening she saw in his eyes. As though he was finished playing nice and now, now they were going to get down to some nasty business. She was afraid of him and wanted him at the same time.

If only he were fucking my pussy. That would feel nice too, I'm sure. But now I want to know, what does it feel like to have a man, to have Rich, slide his cock up my ass? My virgin ass, no less?

"I'm not sure Rich, you're so big, and I don't know. Maybe this is too much. I mean--"

"I'm a man of my word, Amanda. If you want to stop we can stop right now. We'll hike right down this rock and walk onto that beach like nothing happened at all. Is that what you want?"

It's my choice. If I say yes, I'll be the one who invited him inside my back door. There's no deflecting this one. If I say yes, whatever happens next is at least 51% my fault. Is that something I'm ready to live with? Do I want this? She looked at Rich, his magnificent hard-on and finely sculpted rock climber's physique reminding her of a painting, something she might have seen back in school during her art classes, an image of the warrior ready for battle. And she didn't know whether she'd be his opponent or his lover. Maybe she'd be both. There was--

only one way to find out. Say yes and be the whore. Say yes and be the whore. Say yes and be the whore. Say yes.

Amanda didn't need to speak her reply to Rich. She gave her signal through a not so subtle demonstration of body language. In yoga they might call it the 'dirt star to the sky pose.' She presented her ass to him like a sacrificial offering. The desire to have him inside her, to strip her of that piece of her dignity, outweighed her fear of the unknown, her fear of the monster cock that could split her in two and send her screaming in pain. She wanted him more.

"That's good," said Rich. He was right behind her now. His calm voice had returned. She felt his cock press against her ass, and then, slowly, she felt him slide inside. She winced. But the pain lasted only for a brief second, and then she felt a sense of being full, of having given herself to him completely. And that was when she found herself rocking her hips, back and forth, feeling a pleasure build inside her that she didn't even know existed.

"Relax and touch that clit, baby," he said. He seemed to be measuring his thrusts, as though he knew just how long he could extend that moment before he, too, would no longer be able to hold himself back.

She put two fingers to her clit in that old practiced way that girls never tell their mothers and fathers they know. The first wave of orgasm came like a wave that you don't expect at the beach, a wave that doesn't rise up to consume you until it's almost too late to run out of the breaking surf. And as Amanda stared into the eye of that wave she asked it to take her. She was ready for it to wash over her, through her.

"Oh my god, oh--" said Amanda.

She wanted to speak, to tell Rich to keep fucking her ass because it was the hottest, dirtiest thing she'd ever felt, but she was incapable of doing so. It was all too much, too overwhelming for her to process. All she could do was follow him. Do what he asked.

"Oh god, oh oh oh oh --oh ahhh--" she said. Her back arched and stiffened, and Rich took a handful of her hair and held her chin up, exposing her neck to the wind, making her aware of her vulnerability. Rich was above her, his muscular core driving his cock into her ass. Her nipples were so hard that she could feel them rubbing raw against her t-shirt as he fucked her.

The tremors and convulsions brought her to that great dark, unknowing place of ecstasy. While she thought she'd approached the edges of that strange land before, she'd never felt so thoroughly consumed by it. It was like being thrust into the darkest night she'd ever seen.

....

She and Rich walked back to the beach together. Amanda wasn't sure how long they had been gone. Her father was back on shore, his back to them, sitting on the rocks watching the waves roll in.

Just then the words of the Otis Redding song came to her--

Sittin' on the dock of the bay,

Watchin' the tide roll away, ooh

But there was no dock here. The waves had gotten larger with the passing of the afternoon. Her father had pulled the inflatable further up the beach to keep it from getting swept away.

Amanda watched as her father took a long pull from the bottle of Jack that he'd retrieved from Haven's End. She was still daddy's little girl. That would never change. But now she and Rich had a-- secret. Dad can never find out. Not from me. Not from Rich. Not in a million years.
... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time  |  Views: 5059  |  
100%

Xhamster user teenolivia and her friend Amanda at

Hi everyone,

This whole story started out as a dirty comment I left for an xhamster user, teenolivia on one of her photos. I decided to make it an entire story based on that one photo in her profile which is this one:

http://xhamster.com/photos/view/465936-7240437.html









The story is told to Olivia, from me.


I meet you and Amanda at the park near the lake in this photo. I can’t take my eyes off of your hot little bodies and both of you girls keep looking down at my hardening cock in my shorts and keep smiling at me. We all decide to take a walk into the woods and go down by the lake for some more privacy. We get to the beach near the lake, and you and Amanda start rubbing my now raging hard-on through my pants as I start rubbing each of your pussies through your shorts…

“Oh my God! You girls are incredible!” I moan as you both rub my cock firmly through my shorts while you stare at it. You and Amanda are breathing heavily now making little ‘MMmmm’ noises as I rub your pussies… I can start to feel the heat and wetness of your pussies through your shorts… and all of this getting you both so very hot…

(That was basically Part 1 that I posted on her picture, the remaining is the story I decided to write)


I start to undo each of you girls’ shorts now and pull them down to the ground as you both begin to undress me as well. My cock springs out of my boxers while you and Amanda’s panties are getting wetter. I lay down a large blanket on the sandy lake beach and I tell you and Amanda to strip naked and lie down on your backs.

“Daddy is going to suck and fuck you now…”

And you say to me, Olivia: “Oh yes, Daddy…”

You start to feel a twinge of pleasure when I say that to you. Both you and Amanda eagerly comply and quickly remove your shirts and bras, then both lie back naked in the sun, and continue to rub your clits; squirming your hips around, biting your lips in anticipation, looking at me and waiting for me to remove my shirt and start lapping you up with my tongue.

I stand there for a moment, stroking my hard cock slowly, just savoring the image of both you and Amanda writhing naked in the sun; each of you desperately wanting my hard cock inside of you…

I get on my knees and move towards your hot little pussy and say: “OK, Olivia, it looks like you get the sucking part today.”

Amanda lets out a little sigh and says “Well how come she gets to go first?”

I look over to Amanda and say: “Because Amanda, Olivia’s pussy is not getting my cock today; only YOUR pussy is getting my cock… I’m going to make Olivia cum all over my face first, and then she’s going to watch me fuck you relentlessly like a slut while I stare at Olivia the entire time.”

“Then, when I’m ready to cum, I’m going to pull out of you, Amanda, and shoot my load all over Olivia’s face.”

“So Amanda, you are simply going to be my little fuck-slut today. I’m going to screw your mouth and pussy while I fantasize that I’m fucking Olivia and talking to her. Understand?”

Amanda is somewhat in shock and completely turned on at the same time over what I just said and keeps rubbing her clit and breathing heavily.

Staring at me with submissive eyes, she says: “Yes Daddy, I understand…”

“Good…”

Your clit starts to throb with excitement upon hearing what’s going to happen to you today. You are so turned on by the idea of watching your friend get fucked like a dirty slut by me while I stare at you, Olivia, the entire time and watch you masturbate to orgasm…

“Oh Daddy, you are making me so hot for you right now. I can’t wait for you to cum all over my face.”

I look to you as I lick my lips and start slowly moving my head down to your hot wetness, ready to lick up all of your now sopping-wet pussy into my mouth.

My wet tongue teases your clit as I cup each of your ass cheeks in my hands and squeeze them. You’re moving your fingers around your areolas and pinching your nipples and then you feel my mouth envelope your entire swollen clit…


“Oh GOD, Daddy; your mouth feels so good!”

You gasp with pleasure as I suck on your clit and fondle it in my mouth with my tongue. I take my right hand and start to slide my index and middle finger up and down along your pussy lips while I work your clit with my mouth—your hips are writhing back and forth, trying to get my fingers inside your aching, hungry, wet pussy… But I just keep teasing your lips with them…

You start to whimper through your moans: “Daddy, please… Please Daddy, fuck me with your fingers while you suck my clit… Please Daddy?...”

I look into your eyes, still gently sucking on your clit and I slowly slide in my index and middle fingers into your pussy and then push deep and completely inside of you and hold them there while wiggling my fingertips.

“Oh my GOD…” You say as your body starts to shudder from the enjoyment.


I start moving my fingers in and out of you now. Slowly at first, then I increase the speed. Your pussy is so wet, Olivia. And my cock is getting so hard from sucking on your sweet little kitty.

Amanda is staring at us with lust in her eyes—entranced by our spectacle, she bites her lower lip and grinds her hips around as she breathes heavily and furiously rubs her clit.

You grab my head with both of your hands; you can feel the impending orgasm building up now. I keep sucking and tonguing your clit while I fuck your wet pussy with my fingers.

“Oh God, Daddy I’m gonna cum! That’s it Daddy, right there! Right there! OOOHHHHHH DAADDYYYYY I’M CUMMIIIING!”

I keep working your clit as I feel your juices flow out onto my fingers and out of your pussy. Your body is heaving and in spasms from the orgasm you are having right now. I pull my fingers out of you with a wet pop and greedily lap up all of your hot juices with my tongue as your hips convulse back and forth. I continue lapping you up—from the very crack of your ass slowly all of the way up to your still-swollen clit. You place your hand on my head and slightly push me away as your body convulses when my tongue reaches your over-sensitive clit. You’re still continuing to catch your breath.

“No Daddy, PLEASE… It’s just too sensitive right now… I came so hard… Whew! Thank you Daddy, That was wonderful!”

I pull my head back away from your pussy and up to your face.

“You’re welcome, Olivia…”

I kiss you deeply on the lips and you let out a coy little moan when I begin to French kiss you.

Amanda, who has been a silent and aroused observer until now, finally chimes in with a serious look on her face: “Oh my God, that was SO FUCKING HOT!”

She looks over at me and teasingly says: “My pussy is all wet and ready for you now, Daddy. You can pretend I’m her and call me Olivia, I don’t mind at all. I just want your hard cock inside of me now, Daddy. Please put your hard cock inside me.”


Hearing your friend Amanda talk to me that way starts to get you really wet and horny again, Olivia.

I stand up and Amanda gets up off of the blanket and walks over in front of me and gets down on her knees wiggling her ass back and forth as she settles into the blanket in the sand. I flex my cock up and down in front of Amanda’s mouth—at first she stares at it, then she looks up into my eyes and she opens her mouth, waiting for me to fill it with cock and pretend that she is you. I look over at you Olivia as I slowly push my cock into Amanda’s mouth and say: “That’s it Olivia… Take Daddy’s cock into your mouth…”

You start rubbing your clit again as I start moving my hips back and forth—slowly and deeply fucking Amanda’s mouth. With each deliberate thrust I push in all of the way down Amanda’s throat and hold it there while she looks up at me and gags on it. All the while I stare at you and say “Yea Olivia… Hold Daddy’s cock down your throat like the little slut daughter you are…Oh YEA baby-girl!”

I pull my cock completely out of Amanda’s mouth; she releases a gag and gasps for air as a long string of saliva leads from the tip of my swollen dick back to her lips. Amanda starts stroking my bulging, spit-covered cock with her hand, looking up at me for approval, but just I keep looking right at you, Olivia, and your pussy is getting wetter and wetter as you watch us.

“Daddy’s going to fuck your mouth now, Olivia.”

Amanda still stroking me moans: “Yes Daddy…” and then hungrily inhales my hard cock into her mouth, pushing her head all of the way down until my balls are pressed against her chin. She holds it there for a moment, gags for a second, and then pulls her head back to the tip of my shaft licking my swollen cock head.

I wrap a handful of Amanda’s long brown hair with my hand as I push my cock in and out of her mouth. At first it’s a slow steady pace, and then I start really fucking Amanda’s mouth. I’m looking at you Olivia, watching you masturbate and get off to me fucking your friend like I was fucking you…

“That’s it Olivia… Oh yea…Fuck Daddy’s cock with your mouth like the little slut you are…”

I keep steadily fucking Amanda’s mouth at a quick pace, she does all she can to not choke and keeps furiously rubbing her clit and wet pussy. Her gagging noises make my cock grow even harder and your clit is throbbing from hearing me groan with pleasure while you watch me screw your friends face like a whore as if I were fucking you like that.

I groan out loud as I pull Amanda’s head off of my raging hard-on. Her face and chin are now covered in saliva and it’s running down over her tits and her stomach. My cock and balls are soaked from her mouth; Amanda is now able to catch her breath, she continues rubbing herself and looks up at me while tasting her juices from her index and middle fingers.


I look over to you as Amanda looks on at me; masturbating and patiently awaiting my next command for her…

“Now Daddy’s going to fuck your hot little pussy, Olivia… Get on your hands and knees…”


Amanda starts rubbing herself harder now and nods her head up and down: “Yes Daddy…” She then gets on all fours on the blanket, arching her back and poking her ass up in the air for me as if it were a sacrifice made to the Gods, patiently waiting for me to finally fuck her and give her release…


I rub the head of my pulsing cock up and down Amanda’s slit. She is so wet and aroused from pretending that she’s been you this afternoon, Olivia; being my little substitute submissive whore daughter, all while I look and talk to you as I use Amanda like my fuck toy named ‘Olivia’.

I look at you Olivia, and with a deep groan I say “Ohhhhhh yeaaaaaa, Olivia….” as I effortlessly push my stiff cock deep inside Amanda’s hot slippery pussy. Amanda’s body shudders a little from a minor orgasm as I sink my shaft deep inside her wetness until I can’t go any further inside of her.

“Ohhh God, Daddy, your cock feels so good…”

Amanda pushes and grinds her ass thoroughly onto my hard cock as if she’s never going to have it again. She looks back at me and says: “Your little slut daughter Olivia loves pushing her wet pussy onto your big hard cock! I want you to fuck me hard now Daddy! Fuck your little slut-daughter Olivia right now!”

Amanda was completely into character as you at this point, Olivia. She didn’t care that I wasn’t even looking at her this entire time, and she didn’t care that I was calling her another woman’s name. All she wanted now was for me to fuck her like I was fucking you, Olivia.

At first, a minor wave of jealousy comes over you; watching your friend who is completely fine with being used like a fuck doll, in your name, as long as she gets my cock inside her and gets to cum. Then that jealousy disappears, because you are so turned on by this unexpected chain of events this afternoon; where you thought you would just have a threesome with your friend at the lake with this guy and it turned out to be one of the most erotic times in your life.

You look at me and say: “I get your cum on my face though, right Daddy?”

I smile at you and say: “Yes Olivia, my cum is only for you. You just have to be ready when I say so, OK? ”

“OK, Daddy…”

You smile, then resume masturbating and I then grab on to either side of Amanda’s waist with both hands and start pulling her on and off of my hard cock while I watch you rub your clit, Olivia. My cock comes almost completely out and then back inside Amanda all of the way with every stroke.

“MMMmmm…. Please keep fucking me like that, Daddy!” Amanda coos as I steady my pace…


I’m looking at you now, Olivia as I pound my cock into Amanda: “Does Olivia like fucking Daddy like a little slut whore?”

Amanda: “Ohhh God, yes Daddy! Keep fucking me like I’m a dirty slut! I’m your dirty slut whore daughter, Daddy!”


You watch me as I thrust my hard cock in and out of your friend, making wet, slapping sounds as her ass meets my hips.

“Daddy loves fucking Olivia’s little slut pussy!” I groan as I slam my hard cock in and out of Amanda’s pussy.

“Oh Daddy! I’m cumming now! Keep fucking me like this! Keep fucking me just like this!”


I go even faster now and start fucking Amanda’s pussy like it’s the last sprint finish of a marathon. All you can hear is wet flesh slapping, all the while I’m looking at you Olivia; watching you get off to watching me fuck your friend as if it were you.

Amanda’s body starts to ungulate uncontrollably. Her mouth is making an “Oh”-face and then she starts to let out these quick loud screams every three seconds as I continue pounding my hard cock into her wet pussy. I can feel her cumming all over my cock with each delayed scream she lets out, she feels amazing.

I look over to you, Olivia. Still pounding away on Amanda’s pussy while her body shivers in orgasm I say to you: “Daddy’s getting ready to cum, are you ready for Daddy’s cum?”

You get on your knees and move your face over near Amanda’s ass, you look up at me and say: “I’m ready for your cum, Daddy! Cum on your slut-daughter’s face!”

That’s all it takes for me; after feverishly pumping in and out of Amanda’s pussy, I pull out with a long groan and aim my throbbing cock at your face. I moan out loud: “Oh OLIVIA!!!!” as I keep jerking my hard cock and shoot load after load of hot cum all over your pretty face. You open your mouth and catch some and swallow it as I shoot more hot cum on your cheek and forehead. Its six huge spurts of cum before I’m finally empty and you take my cock into your mouth to get the very last spurt of cum you can extract from my huge orgasm… I groan in ecstasy as your greedy little mouth sucks the last of my cum from my erupting cock. You look up at me with my cock still in your mouth and make a loud sucking ‘pop’ sound when you finally release it from your lips. I then collapse onto the beach blanket, drained of cum.

I’m panting so hard, trying to catch my breath.

“Oh my GOD that was INCREDIBLE!” I moan.

Amanda moves over to you and asks: “Can I have some of Daddy’s cum, too, please?”

Feeling generous, you smile and say to her: “Yes, you can.” And she licks some of my cum off of your cheek.

Both of you come over and lie down on either side of me on the blanket. The sun is shining on us, it’s a beautiful warm summer day by the lake and I put an arm around each of you at the same time and say: “Thank you ladies for a lovely afternoon.”

You both look at me and say: “Thank you, Daddy!” and then both French kiss me.



FIN!
... Continue»
Posted by WickedPissaKid 3 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 580  |  
100%
  |  3

Teenolivia and Amanda at the lake.

Hi everyone,

This whole story started out as a dirty comment I left for an xhamster user, teenolivia on one of her photos. I decided to make it an entire story based on that one photo in her profile which is this one:


http://xhamster.com/photos/view/465936-7240437.html

The story is told to Olivia, from me.


I meet you and Amanda at the park near the lake in this photo. I can’t take my eyes off of your hot little bodies and both of you girls keep looking down at my hardening cock in my shorts and keep smiling at me. We all decide to take a walk into the woods and go down by the lake for some more privacy. We get to the beach near the lake, and you and Amanda start rubbing my now raging hard-on through my pants as I start rubbing each of your pussies through your shorts…

“Oh my God! You girls are incredible!” I moan as you both rub my cock firmly through my shorts while you stare at it. You and Amanda are breathing heavily now making little ‘MMmmm’ noises as I rub your pussies… I can start to feel the heat and wetness of your pussies through your shorts… and all of this getting you both so very hot…

(That was basically Part 1 that I posted on her picture, the remaining is the story I decided to write)


I start to undo each of you girls’ shorts now and pull them down to the ground as you both begin to undress me as well. My cock springs out of my boxers while you and Amanda’s panties are getting wetter. I lay down a large blanket on the sandy lake beach and I tell you and Amanda to strip naked and lie down on your backs.

“Daddy is going to suck and fuck you now…”

And you say to me, Olivia: “Oh yes, Daddy…”

You start to feel a twinge of pleasure when I say that to you. Both you and Amanda eagerly comply and quickly remove your shirts and bras, then both lie back naked in the sun, and continue to rub your clits; squirming your hips around, biting your lips in anticipation, looking at me and waiting for me to remove my shirt and start lapping you up with my tongue.

I stand there for a moment, stroking my hard cock slowly, just savoring the image of both you and Amanda writhing naked in the sun; each of you desperately wanting my hard cock inside of you…

I get on my knees and move towards your hot little pussy and say: “OK, Olivia, it looks like you get the sucking part today.”

Amanda lets out a little sigh and says “Well how come she gets to go first?”

I look over to Amanda and say: “Because Amanda, Olivia’s pussy is not getting my cock today; only YOUR pussy is getting my cock… I’m going to make Olivia cum all over my face first, and then she’s going to watch me fuck you relentlessly like a slut while I stare at Olivia the entire time.”

“Then, when I’m ready to cum, I’m going to pull out of you, Amanda, and shoot my load all over Olivia’s face.”

“So Amanda, you are simply going to be my little fuck-slut today. I’m going to screw your mouth and pussy while I fantasize that I’m fucking Olivia and talking to her. Understand?”

Amanda is somewhat in shock and completely turned on at the same time over what I just said and keeps rubbing her clit and breathing heavily.

Staring at me with submissive eyes, she says: “Yes Daddy, I understand…”

“Good…”

Your clit starts to throb with excitement upon hearing what’s going to happen to you today. You are so turned on by the idea of watching your friend get fucked like a dirty slut by me while I stare at you, Olivia, the entire time and watch you masturbate to orgasm…

“Oh Daddy, you are making me so hot for you right now. I can’t wait for you to cum all over my face.”

I look to you as I lick my lips and start slowly moving my head down to your hot wetness, ready to lick up all of your now sopping-wet pussy into my mouth.

My wet tongue teases your clit as I cup each of your ass cheeks in my hands and squeeze them. You’re moving your fingers around your areolas and pinching your nipples and then you feel my mouth envelope your entire swollen clit…


“Oh GOD, Daddy; your mouth feels so good!”

You gasp with pleasure as I suck on your clit and fondle it in my mouth with my tongue. I take my right hand and start to slide my index and middle finger up and down along your pussy lips while I work your clit with my mouth—your hips are writhing back and forth, trying to get my fingers inside your aching, hungry, wet pussy… But I just keep teasing your lips with them…

You start to whimper through your moans: “Daddy, please… Please Daddy, fuck me with your fingers while you suck my clit… Please Daddy?...”

I look into your eyes, still gently sucking on your clit and I slowly slide in my index and middle fingers into your pussy and then push deep and completely inside of you and hold them there while wiggling my fingertips.

“Oh my GOD…” You say as your body starts to shudder from the enjoyment.


I start moving my fingers in and out of you now. Slowly at first, then I increase the speed. Your pussy is so wet, Olivia. And my cock is getting so hard from sucking on your sweet little kitty.

Amanda is staring at us with lust in her eyes—entranced by our spectacle, she bites her lower lip and grinds her hips around as she breathes heavily and furiously rubs her clit.

You grab my head with both of your hands; you can feel the impending orgasm building up now. I keep sucking and tonguing your clit while I fuck your wet pussy with my fingers.

“Oh God, Daddy I’m gonna cum! That’s it Daddy, right there! Right there! OOOHHHHHH DAADDYYYYY I’M CUMMIIIING!”

I keep working your clit as I feel your juices flow out onto my fingers and out of your pussy. Your body is heaving and in spasms from the orgasm you are having right now. I pull my fingers out of you with a wet pop and greedily lap up all of your hot juices with my tongue as your hips convulse back and forth. I continue lapping you up—from the very crack of your ass slowly all of the way up to your still-swollen clit. You place your hand on my head and slightly push me away as your body convulses when my tongue reaches your over-sensitive clit. You’re still continuing to catch your breath.

“No Daddy, PLEASE… It’s just too sensitive right now… I came so hard… Whew! Thank you Daddy, That was wonderful!”

I pull my head back away from your pussy and up to your face.

“You’re welcome, Olivia…”

I kiss you deeply on the lips and you let out a coy little moan when I begin to French kiss you.

Amanda, who has been a silent and aroused observer until now, finally chimes in with a serious look on her face: “Oh my God, that was SO FUCKING HOT!”

She looks over at me and teasingly says: “My pussy is all wet and ready for you now, Daddy. You can pretend I’m her and call me Olivia, I don’t mind at all. I just want your hard cock inside of me now, Daddy. Please put your hard cock inside me.”


Hearing your friend Amanda talk to me that way starts to get you really wet and horny again, Olivia.

I stand up and Amanda gets up off of the blanket and walks over in front of me and gets down on her knees wiggling her ass back and forth as she settles into the blanket in the sand. I flex my cock up and down in front of Amanda’s mouth—at first she stares at it, then she looks up into my eyes and she opens her mouth, waiting for me to fill it with cock and pretend that she is you. I look over at you Olivia as I slowly push my cock into Amanda’s mouth and say: “That’s it Olivia… Take Daddy’s cock into your mouth…”

You start rubbing your clit again as I start moving my hips back and forth—slowly and deeply fucking Amanda’s mouth. With each deliberate thrust I push in all of the way down Amanda’s throat and hold it there while she looks up at me and gags on it. All the while I stare at you and say “Yea Olivia… Hold Daddy’s cock down your throat like the little slut daughter you are…Oh YEA baby-girl!”

I pull my cock completely out of Amanda’s mouth; she releases a gag and gasps for air as a long string of saliva leads from the tip of my swollen dick back to her lips. Amanda starts stroking my bulging, spit-covered cock with her hand, looking up at me for approval, but just I keep looking right at you, Olivia, and your pussy is getting wetter and wetter as you watch us.

“Daddy’s going to fuck your mouth now, Olivia.”

Amanda still stroking me moans: “Yes Daddy…” and then hungrily inhales my hard cock into her mouth, pushing her head all of the way down until my balls are pressed against her chin. She holds it there for a moment, gags for a second, and then pulls her head back to the tip of my shaft licking my swollen cock head.

I wrap a handful of Amanda’s long brown hair with my hand as I push my cock in and out of her mouth. At first it’s a slow steady pace, and then I start really fucking Amanda’s mouth. I’m looking at you Olivia, watching you masturbate and get off to me fucking your friend like I was fucking you…

“That’s it Olivia… Oh yea…Fuck Daddy’s cock with your mouth like the little slut you are…”

I keep steadily fucking Amanda’s mouth at a quick pace, she does all she can to not choke and keeps furiously rubbing her clit and wet pussy. Her gagging noises make my cock grow even harder and your clit is throbbing from hearing me groan with pleasure while you watch me screw your friends face like a whore as if I were fucking you like that.

I groan out loud as I pull Amanda’s head off of my raging hard-on. Her face and chin are now covered in saliva and it’s running down over her tits and her stomach. My cock and balls are soaked from her mouth; Amanda is now able to catch her breath, she continues rubbing herself and looks up at me while tasting her juices from her index and middle fingers.


I look over to you as Amanda looks on at me; masturbating and patiently awaiting my next command for her…

“Now Daddy’s going to fuck your hot little pussy, Olivia… Get on your hands and knees…”


Amanda starts rubbing herself harder now and nods her head up and down: “Yes Daddy…” She then gets on all fours on the blanket, arching her back and poking her ass up in the air for me as if it were a sacrifice made to the Gods, patiently waiting for me to finally fuck her and give her release…


I rub the head of my pulsing cock up and down Amanda’s slit. She is so wet and aroused from pretending that she’s been you this afternoon, Olivia; being my little substitute submissive whore daughter, all while I look and talk to you as I use Amanda like my fuck toy named ‘Olivia’.

I look at you Olivia, and with a deep groan I say “Ohhhhhh yeaaaaaa, Olivia….” as I effortlessly push my stiff cock deep inside Amanda’s hot slippery pussy. Amanda’s body shudders a little from a minor orgasm as I sink my shaft deep inside her wetness until I can’t go any further inside of her.

“Ohhh God, Daddy, your cock feels so good…”

Amanda pushes and grinds her ass thoroughly onto my hard cock as if she’s never going to have it again. She looks back at me and says: “Your little slut daughter Olivia loves pushing her wet pussy onto your big hard cock! I want you to fuck me hard now Daddy! Fuck your little slut-daughter Olivia right now!”

Amanda was completely into character as you at this point, Olivia. She didn’t care that I wasn’t even looking at her this entire time, and she didn’t care that I was calling her another woman’s name. All she wanted now was for me to fuck her like I was fucking you, Olivia.

At first, a minor wave of jealousy comes over you; watching your friend who is completely fine with being used like a fuck doll, in your name, as long as she gets my cock inside her and gets to cum. Then that jealousy disappears, because you are so turned on by this unexpected chain of events this afternoon; where you thought you would just have a threesome with your friend at the lake with this guy and it turned out to be one of the most erotic times in your life.

You look at me and say: “I get your cum on my face though, right Daddy?”

I smile at you and say: “Yes Olivia, my cum is only for you. You just have to be ready when I say so, OK? ”

“OK, Daddy…”

You smile, then resume masturbating and I then grab on to either side of Amanda’s waist with both hands and start pulling her on and off of my hard cock while I watch you rub your clit, Olivia. My cock comes almost completely out and then back inside Amanda all of the way with every stroke.

“MMMmmm…. Please keep fucking me like that, Daddy!” Amanda coos as I steady my pace…


I’m looking at you now, Olivia as I pound my cock into Amanda: “Does Olivia like fucking Daddy like a little slut whore?”

Amanda: “Ohhh God, yes Daddy! Keep fucking me like I’m a dirty slut! I’m your dirty slut whore daughter, Daddy!”


You watch me as I thrust my hard cock in and out of your friend, making wet, slapping sounds as her ass meets my hips.

“Daddy loves fucking Olivia’s little slut pussy!” I groan as I slam my hard cock in and out of Amanda’s pussy.

“Oh Daddy! I’m cumming now! Keep fucking me like this! Keep fucking me just like this!”


I go even faster now and start fucking Amanda’s pussy like it’s the last sprint finish of a marathon. All you can hear is wet flesh slapping, all the while I’m looking at you Olivia; watching you get off to watching me fuck your friend as if it were you.

Amanda’s body starts to ungulate uncontrollably. Her mouth is making an “Oh”-face and then she starts to let out these quick loud screams every three seconds as I continue pounding my hard cock into her wet pussy. I can feel her cumming all over my cock with each delayed scream she lets out, she feels amazing.

I look over to you, Olivia. Still pounding away on Amanda’s pussy while her body shivers in orgasm I say to you: “Daddy’s getting ready to cum, are you ready for Daddy’s cum?”

You get on your knees and move your face over near Amanda’s ass, you look up at me and say: “I’m ready for your cum, Daddy! Cum on your slut-daughter’s face!”

That’s all it takes for me; after feverishly pumping in and out of Amanda’s pussy, I pull out with a long groan and aim my throbbing cock at your face. I moan out loud: “Oh OLIVIA!!!!” as I keep jerking my hard cock and shoot load after load of hot cum all over your pretty face. You open your mouth and catch some and swallow it as I shoot more hot cum on your cheek and forehead. Its six huge spurts of cum before I’m finally empty and you take my cock into your mouth to get the very last spurt of cum you can extract from my huge orgasm… I groan in ecstasy as your greedy little mouth sucks the last of my cum from my erupting cock. You look up at me with my cock still in your mouth and make a loud sucking ‘pop’ sound when you finally release it from your lips. I then collapse onto the beach blanket, drained of cum.

I’m panting so hard, trying to catch my breath.

“Oh my GOD that was INCREDIBLE!” I moan.

Amanda moves over to you and asks: “Can I have some of Daddy’s cum, too, please?”

Feeling generous, you smile and say to her: “Yes, you can.” And she licks some of my cum off of your cheek.

Both of you come over and lie down on either side of me on the blanket. The sun is shining on us, it’s a beautiful warm summer day by the lake and I put an arm around each of you at the same time and say: “Thank you ladies for a lovely afternoon.”

You both look at me and say: “Thank you, Daddy!” and then both French kiss me.



FIN!
... Continue»
Posted by WickedPissaKid 3 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 541  |  
71%
  |  1